Japan and Chirstianity PDF

00-Front_Matter.
qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page i
VRIJE UNIVERSITEIT
The Japanese and Christianity

A Complex Relation
ACADEMISCH PROEFSCHRIFT
ter verkrijging van de graad Doctor aan

de Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam,
op gezag van de rector magnificus
prof.dr. F.A. van der Duyn Schouten,
in het openbaar te verdedigen
ten overstaan van de promotiecommissie
van de Faculteit der Godgeleerdheid
op maandag 2 december 2013 om 15.45 uur
in de aula van de universiteit,
De Boelelaan 1105
door
Mohammad Hassan Oliai
geboren te Tabriz, Iran

00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page ii
Promotor: Prof. Dr. M. E. Brinkman

Co-promotor: Prof. Dr. J. N. Jennings
00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page iii

A Complex Relation
M. H. Oliai
PhD Dissertation (2013)
00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page iv

A Complex Relation
Copyright © 2013 by M.H. Oliai
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,

distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the publisher, except in the case
of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
First Edition
ISBN: 978-94-90179-15-1
For permission requests, write to the publisher, addressed

“Attention: Permissions Coordinator,” at the address below.
Foundation Press
P.O. Box 12429
1100 AK Amsterdam
The Netherlands
00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page v
Dedicated to my beloved family,

particularly my parents and my wife.
00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page vi
“Sin, he reflected, is not what it is usually thought to be;

it is not to steal and tell lies.
Sin is for one man to walk brutally over the life of another
and to be quite oblivious of the wounds left behind.”
— Shusaku Endo, Silence

00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page vii
Abstract
Since the mid-sixteenth century, Christianity has been notably

active in Japan, and yet Japan remains one of the least-evan-
gelized nations in the world. This dissertation is an attempt to
work out an appropriate response to the question, “What are
the main reasons why Christianity has not yet succeeded in
Japan?” It investigates various factors, i.e. the societal, cul-
tural, historical, missiological and political dimensions of
Christianity in Japan, in searching for possible answers.
Generally, Christianity’s lack of quantitative success must be
understood in the context of all of these factors, particularly;
the worldview and political factors are the most salient ones.
This dissertation is based on extended literature study and
draws from multiple sources across various disciplines, sources
that are in English and generally based upon the work of both
Japanese and Western scholars.
vii
00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page viii
Cover Photo: iStockphotos
The Hiroshima Peace Memorial, commonly called the Atomic Bomb Dome
or Genbaku Domu (A-Bomb Dome), in Hiroshima. It was designed in
Western architectural style by the Czech architect Jan Letzel (1880-1925)
and was completed in 1915. Formerly it was named the Hiroshima
Prefectural Commercial Exhibition. The ruin serves as a memorial to the
people who were killed in the atomic bombing of Hiroshima on August 6,
1945. The cherry blossom or sakura is an important symbol in Japanese
culture. Hence this photo expresses the complex relation between Japan
and the West.
00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page ix
Contents
Abstract . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . vii
Acknowledgments . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xiii
Preface . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xv
Chapter 1: Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
1.1. Methodology . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3
1.2. Definitions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3
1.3. Central Hypothesis . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6
Chapter 2: A Brief Historical Review . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15

2.1. The Tokugawa Period (1603–1868) . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
2.2. Meiji Period (1868–1912) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
2.3. Taisho Period (1912–1926) and Early Showa . . . . . . 29
Period (1926–1945)
2.4. Post-World War II Japan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
Chapter 3: Factors in the Japanese Worldview . . . . . . . . 35

3.1. Cultural Aspects of the Japanese Worldview . . . . . . . 36
3.2. Religious Aspects of Life in Japan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46
Chapter 4: Theological Factors . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65

4.1. Original Sin, Man and Nature . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66
4.2. Sin and Japanese Culture . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
ix
00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page x
The Japanese and Christianity – A Complex Relation
4.3. Salvation in Japanese Context . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75

4.4. Japanese Rituals and Christianity . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87
4.5. The Japanese After-Life and Christianity . . . . . . . . . 91
Chapter 5: Missiological Factors . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99

5.1. Roman Catholic Missionaries . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99
5.2. Protestant Missionaries . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 103
5.3. The Eurocentric Approach . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107
5.4. Lack of Consideration for Cultural Context . . . . . . 116
5.5. Denominational Competition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
Chapter 6: Societal Factors . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 129

6.1. Social Status . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 129
6.2. The Japanese Family . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
6.3. Neighborhood Communities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 133
6.4. Japanese Working Life. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135
6.5. Education in Japan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
6.6. Demographic Shifts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
6.7. Materialism and Modern Society . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 143
6.8. Minority Image . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 146
6.9. Class Dichotomies . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
Chapter 7: Political Factors . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153

7.1. Historical Context . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154
7.2. Capitulation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
7.3. War Guilt Information Program . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 175
7.4. The Yasukuni Shrine . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
x
00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page xi
Contents
Chapter 8: Christianity’s Contribution to Japanese Life. . 187

8.1. Contributions in the Field of Education . . . . . . . . . 187
8.2. Contributions to Social Justice . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 190
8.3. Contributions to Christian Theology . . . . . . . . . . . 195
8.4. Contributions to Various Areas of Intellectual Life . 198
Chapter 9: Final Reflections . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 203

9.1. Summary . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 203
9.2. Concluding Remarks . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 205
9.3. Conclusion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 216
Bibliography . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 219
Appendix . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 227
Samenvatting – De Japanners en het christendom: . . . . . . 241
een complexe relatie
ⷐ⚂ : ᣣᧄੱ䬷䭴䮱䮀䮏ᢎ ʊʊ䬬䬽ⶄ㔀䬹㑐ଥ . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247
xi
00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page xii
00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page xiii
Acknowledgments
I am indebted to many people for their assistance with the

writing of this thesis. My deepest gratitude is to my main
supervisor, Prof. Dr. Martien Brinkman, who believed in my
abilities and offered me the opportunity to conduct my Ph.D.
research at the Free University Amsterdam. The hours spent
in Prof. Brinkman’s office discussing the chapters of my dis-
sertation are highly memorable. They were some of the most
inspiring moments of the period of my research. I always
looked forward to my next meeting with him.
Furthermore, I wish to express my gratitude to Dr. J.
Nelson Jennings, my co-supervisor at the Overseas Ministries
Study Center in New Haven, for his supervision and guidance
throughout the period of my research as well as for his friend-
ship and kindness. I am honored to have been able to work
with him.
Special thanks are due to Rev. Arimasa Kubo, at Biblical-
Japan Forum, for his constructive advice communicated via
email and for his friendship. My gratitude also goes to my
friend and editor, Deborah S. Nash, who helped correct the
flow of my English and provided critical insights and com-
ments throughout the research process, especially relating to
fields of Buddhism and interreligious dialogue. I would also
like to express my appreciation to my friend Simon Pleasants
for his uplifting communications and linguistic support. Last,
but not least, I wish to acknowledge my friend Don Wright of
Reaching Japanese for Christ.
xiii
00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page xiv
Above all, my gratitude goes to my entire family, especially

my parents, whose love and support I count among the great-
est joys in my life. They have always trusted in my abilities,
believed in me and cared for me. I am indebted to my wife for
her patience and unconditional love and for staying awake
with me through the nights I was working on my dissertation,
and to my two sons and my daughter for their willingness to
tolerate the frequent absences from family life that were nec-
essary to conduct this research.
xiv
00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page xv
Preface
From childhood, I have been fascinated with Japanese culture.

Thus, in the 1990s as a student of Sociology of Non-Western
Societies at Leiden University, I chose Japan as my regional
specialization. Before I became interested in this research, I
had been involved with Christian ministry for twenty years.
Thus, my academic background and my passion for both
Japan and Christianity have come to intersect in the thesis you
are about to read.
Japan has been a home to Shinto, Buddhism and
Confucianism for centuries. During the sixteenth, nineteenth
and twentieth centuries, Christian missionaries have tried hard
to share the gospel to the Japanese but did not have the
desired success. The question of why, after centuries of
Christian history, Christianity has not yet been successful in
Japan is one that interests me greatly. As the reader will
observe, it recurs regularly throughout this dissertation.
Metaphorically, I compare Japan and Christianity with two
lovers with a complex relationship; full of ups and downs, pas-
sion, strife, and at the same time peace, reconciliation and love.
It is my hope that, this research will contribute to a further
deepening of the scholarly discussion on the overall topic of
Christianity in Japan, and specifically to further clarification of
the puzzle of its partial success thus far.
Amsterdam, 28 September 2013
xv
00-Front_Matter.qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page xvi
01-Chapter-01.qxd 10/19/2013 2:06 PM Page 1
Chapter 1
Introduction
The story of the relationship between Japan and Christianity

is a long and fascinating one. Since the mid-sixteenth century,
Christianity has been notably active in Japan. Various statisti-
cal sources such as the Japanese Agency for Cultural Affairs
(2011)1 or Operation World (2010)2 indicate that the per-
centage of Christians in Japan is between 1.40 to 1.54
percent; hence Japan is one of the least-evangelized nations in
the world.
The central question of this dissertation is therefore,
“What are the main factors why Christianity has not yet suc-
ceeded in Japan?” How could the success of Christianity be
defined? Is it described in quantitative terms (e.g., statistical
data)? Or is it expressed in qualitative terms (e.g., in terms of
influence)? In order to answer the central question of this
research, I investigate various factors such as the societal, cul-
tural, historical, missiological, and political dimensions of
Christianity in Japan. Additional items might have been
1
Japanese Agency for Cultural Affairs, (2011). Religious Juridical Persons
and Administration of Religious Affairs. http://www.bunka.go.jp/english/
pdf/h24_chapter_11.pdf accessed 27 August 2013.
2
Jason Mandryk, Operation World: The Definitive Prayer Guide to Every
Nation, 7th edition (Colorado Springs: Biblica Publishing, 2010), 489. For
my research, I prefer Operation World report 2010, because it gives more
extended information about the overall condition of Christianity in Japan.
1
suitable for discussion here, but these seemed to most relevant

and most in need of elaboration.
Some studies focus on one or more of these factors, yet
they do not discuss the analytical links between them. For
instance, Robert Lee searches for answers in what he calls the
‘clash of civilizations’ between Western Christianity and
Japanese culture, especially as concerns their respective world-
views and the Japanese Emperor system.3 Mitsuo Fukuda
emphasizes the contextualized church from a Japanese per-
spective;4 Noriyuki Miyake reviews the Japanese social and
religious life in an attempt to find answers to the problem of
Christianity’s lack of appeal to the Japanese.5 Mark Mullin’s
project is that of comparative sociological and historical
research into Christianity in modern Japanese society and
indigenous Christian movements in Japan.6
My research also offers some crucial insights into the role
played by politics in the development of Christianity in Japan.
Many of the objections that some Japanese people raise
against Christianity relate to Western aggression, war and vio-
lence. I therefore here examine the connections between
3
Robert Lee, The Clash of Civilizations: An Intrusive Gospel in Japanese
Civilization (Harrisburg: Trinity Press International, 1999).
4
Mitsuo Fukuda, Developing A Contextualized Church As A Bridge to
Christianity in Japan (Gloucester: Wide Margin, 2012).
5
Noriyuki Miyake, Belong, Experience, Believe: Pentecostal Mission Strategies
for Japan (Gloucester: Wide Margin, 2005).
6
Mark R. Mullins, Christianity Made in Japan: A Study of Indigenous
Movements (Honolulu: University of Hawai’i’s Press, 1998). Mullins is one
of the most famous scholars in Japanese religion and Christianity. He is pro-
fessor of Japanese religion at the Faculty of Arts – School of Asian Studies
at the University of Auckland, New Zealand and has written numerous
books and articles. Christianity Made in Japan (1998) is one of his most
well-known studies.
2
Introduction
politics, militarism, Christianity and Japanese culture in rela-

tion to the why Christianity has not been widely accepted in
Japan.
1.1. Methodology
This dissertation is based on extended literature study and

draws from multiple sources across various disciplines, sources
that are in English and generally based upon the work of both
Japanese and Western scholars. The following authors are
cited throughout this work: Mark Mullins, Ian Reader, J.
Nelson Jennings, Mitsuo Fukuda, Robert Lee, Ama
Toshimaro and Emi Mase-Hasegawa. I have focused on their
work (along with that of many other authors) because of their
high level of expertise in this field. I have also integrated the
information from some relevant websites, journals, newspa-
pers and magazines. Lastly, this dissertation follows the
Western name order, which puts the given name in front of
the family name.
1.2. Definitions
1.2.1. Christianity
Throughout the dissertation, I often use generalized terms

such as “Christianity”, “Western Christianity”, “Christianity
in Japan” or “Japanese Christianity”. Most available literature
on the question of Christianity and Japan uses the generic
term “Christianity,” even though each church prefers to use
their own name.
“Christianity” is an expression typically used by the
observer or a researcher. This term is problematic from the
3
start. How exactly is it defined? Can church denominations or

individual Christians be said to embody it? Or, does a partic-
ular church have a primary claim on it? And, what about the
so-called Non-Church Movement? (See below) Are there par-
ticular sets of theological doctrines with which all Japanese
Christians identify themselves? And do Christians always act
according to their beliefs? What constitutes good Christian
practice? It is difficult to draw either a clear-cut and distinct
line between the terms “Christianity”, “Church and
Christians” as well as to assert that all these terms include each
other. Japanese Christianity is like Christianity everywhere —
it is divided up into various denominations, each of which dif-
fers slightly with respect to tradition, doctrine, and history. It
is for this reason that I have here sought to avoid strict defi-
nitions.
When I refer to Christianity, I limit myself to Roman
Catholicism and Protestantism (with its variety of denomina-
tions and churches). When it comes to the doctrinal aspects of
Christianity, I pay special attention to evangelicalism, because
its missionary movement was strong and influential in Japan
after World War II and because it encompasses many different
denominations.
When I refer to Roman Catholicism, Protestantism and
Evangelicalism and their respective missionary endeavors
throughout Japanese history, I use the term “Western
Christianity”. By “Christianity in Japan” I mean the combi-
nation of foreign missionary establishments, such as churches,
mission agencies, and relief organizations, but also native
churches that are “foreign-oriented.” The latter includes the
Anglican, Roman Catholic and Lutheran Church, the
Evangelical and Pentecostal Churches and the United Church
4
Introduction
of Christ (which encompasses the Methodist, Reformed,

Presbyterian, and Congregational Churches). I also include
the native independent churches that are doctrinally influ-
enced by American Evangelicalism and Pentecostalism. The
Japanese Orthodox Church was deliberately omitted from
consideration here since it has its own unique history.
According to Mullins, “foreign-oriented” denominations
still receive foreign missionaries. Their understanding of the-
ological orthodoxy and models for church polity and
organization are drawn primarily from Western churches.7
Lastly, by “Japanese Christianity” I mean a Christianity
that has become more or less indigenized with respect to both
doctrine and experience. Mullins described these Christian
churches as “native-oriented.” They do not measure their per-
ception of religious truth by the standards set by Western
theology or by ancient church councils.8 Some good examples
of such an indigenous version of Christianity are The Non-
Church movement (Mukyokai), the Way (Dokai), and the
Christ Heart Church (Kirisuto Shinsho Kyodan).
1.2.2. The Japanese Culture
By Japanese culture, I mean the Japanese people, language,

religious views, and society. It is not my intention to portray
this culture as unique. Japan has its own social and cultural
particularities at the same time as it manifests many similarities
7
Mark R. Mullins, “Christianity as a New Religion: Charisma, Minor
Founders, and Indigenous Movements” in Religion and Society in Modern
Japan, eds. Mark R. Mullins, Shimazono Susumu, Paul L. Swanson (Eds.)
(Fremont: Asian Humanities Press, 1993), 257–72.
8
Ibid.
5
with other cultures. Although my final conclusion will be that

there is a great deal of overlap in this, for the purpose of
research, I still attempt to distinguish between cultural, reli-
gious, and societal aspects of Japanese life.
1.3. Central Hypothesis
Over the course of the period of my study of Japanese culture,

society and history at Leiden University, and also because of my
active involvement in Christianity, I have gradually developed an
hypothesis that I shall discuss in detail in this dissertation. There
is not one single or primary reason for Christianity’s lack of suc-
cess in Japan. Rather, several important factors overlap and the
fact that they do must be viewed as the main cause. Without per-
sonal and fairly extensive experience of the important role that
these factors play in the Japanese society, I could not have artic-
ulated this hypothesis. Thus, the larger framework for my
thinking here derives from the many factors that might explain
why Christianity has not yet been successful in Japan.
In the following paragraphs, I outline this framework by
providing an introductory description of these factors. In the
last chapter I shall emphasize that my conclusion must be read
against the backdrop of a considerable qualitative influence of
Christianity in current Japan. I am fully aware of the fact that
this might be an important nuance of my conclusion. Of
course, I don’t regret that.
Historical Factors (Ch. 2)
In chapter two, I provide an historical review of Christianity

in Japan. I briefly present the entrance of Roman Catholicism
6
Introduction
into Japan from the late sixteenth century onward and the
persecution of that faith during the Tokugawa (Edo) Period
(1603–1868); I also discuss its re-entry into the country dur-
ing the Meiji period (1868–1912) and post World War II.
The history of Protestantism in Japan is briefly outlined in
chapter two.
Worldview Factors (Ch. 3)
In chapter three, I examine probable areas of conflict between

the Japanese and Western Christian worldviews. These can be
traced to extant conditions in various areas of life such as reli-
gion and culture. Corporatism is central to the Japanese
worldview. Mutual benefits are sought between the group and
individual and harmony is regarded as a crucial element of life.
Unless one grasps the importance of this sense of group affil-
iation, it is difficult to understand the mentality of a typical
Japanese person.9
Three major categories of groups are vital for the individ-
ual in Japan. He or she must belong to a family and a
neighborhood and have some sort of vocational affiliation
such as a company, school, college or university. In Japanese
culture, decisions are made based on corporatism within and
between these categories. Personal decisions are not allowed
to disturb the harmony of these groups even when such deci-
sions are logically beneficial to the individual decision maker.
Here, the concept of wa comes into play.
Further, in Japanese culture truth is often viewed as being
relative. The Japanese evaluate information based on its
9
Noriyuki Miyake, Belong, Experience, Believe: Pentecostal Mission Strategies
for Japan (Gloucester: Wide Margin, 2005), 12.
7
relational context.10 Fukuda calls this contextual logic: no reli-

gion, no view is taken to be absolute. Throughout their
history, the Japanese have developed a particular way of allow-
ing the religions of Shinto, Buddhism and Confucianism to
co-exist. This is called shinbutsuju shugo a harmonious fusion
of Buddhism, Shinto and Confucianism initiated by Prince
Shotoku (574–622).11 This concept of shinbutsuju shugo and
religious co-existence is elaborated in chapter three.
Chapter three also discusses the concept of religion. The
Japanese view of religion differs markedly from that of the
West. The way they view concepts such as God, rituals, super-
naturalism and life after death contradicts Christian doctrines.
The Japanese people do not understand religion simply by
separating it into individual components. Fukuda suggests
that Shinto, Buddhism, etc. express different facets of a single,
syncretized Japanese religion.12 But the average Japanese
views religion as a single entity that spans diverse religious tra-
ditions — Shinto, Buddhism, and Christianity. It also
encompasses various new religions as well as the less formal
traditions of Confucianism and Taoism and the beliefs of folk
traditions.13 Earhart considers this to be one “Sacred Way”
that includes various traditions within it.14
Finally, chapter three discusses crucial differences between
Japanese and Christian views of the existence of God. Fukuda
suggests that, in the Christian worldview, the existence of God
10
Mitsuo Fukuda, Developing A Contextualized Church As A Bridge to
Christianity in Japan (Gloucester: Wide Margin, 2012), 52.
11
Ibid.
12
Fukuda, 45.
13
Fukuda, 44.
14
H.B. Earhart, Religions of Japan: Many Traditions Within One Sacred
Way (New York: Harper and Row, 1984).
8
Introduction
imparts ultimate meaning and value to everything. Nature

and humanity, then, derive meaning and value from God,
although they were damaged by the sin of man at the begin-
ning of creation. In contrast, the Japanese worldview insists
that human life and nature are valuable in and of themselves,
and views sin as a partial, contemporary stain on the surface
of the person. Human life is an entity in and of itself and is
valued apart from any relationship with a transcendent God.15
Theological Factors (Ch. 4)
In chapter four, I examine fundamental theological concepts

such as sin, life after death, ancestor veneration, and the claims
of the exclusiveness of Christ and discuss these in context of
Japanese culture and religion. Some of these concepts are in
direct conflict with Japanese religious views.
Sin, for instance, is considered to be a disturbance of the
harmony between gods and a given group of people. The
word that the Japanese use for “sin” is tsumi, which is the
same word used for “crime”. So, when an evangelist or a mis-
sionary claims, “we all have sinned” or “we are all sinners,”
the average Japanese may actually not understand what is
being said — he or she does not consider himself a “criminal”.
I believe that the concept of sin is more or less unique to the
Abrahamic faiths with their origins in the Middle East. Sin is
considered to be disobedience of God’s laws. Yet, how can sin
be understood if the concept of God differs from that in
Judeo–Christian traditions, and if it is presented without the
concept of “law”, which is also connected to the
15
Fukuda, 45.
9
Judeo–Christian God? In chapter four, I therefore discuss fur-

ther the concept of sin in Japanese culture.
Another problem that is discussed in chapter four is the
question of what happened to the Japanese people who died
before they had the chance to hear the gospel? Almost every
Japanese who is evangelized by Western missionaries asks this
question. Of course, missionaries try to answer it as sensitively
as possible, but ultimately they have to mention the word
“hell”. A Japanese woman once told a missionary who was
trying to evangelize her that she would rather spend eternity
in hell with her ancestors than in the paradise preached by
Christians. If the Christian God has no solution to the fact
that her ancestors did not have a chance to hear about Jesus,
she would rather spend all eternity in hell. In the Japanese
worldview, ancestors are to be venerated; in Christian doc-
trine, salvation is by choice. Hence, if this choice disturbs the
harmony with the family’s ancestors, then it is then hard for a
Japanese to openly become a Christian.
There have been many attempts to address this theological
doctrine from the perspective of Japanese culture. One of the
most recent ones is the so-called Sekundo Chansu Ron
( 䮂䭲䮺䮐䮈䮪䮺䮀⺰ ) or Second Chance Theory. The Second
Chance Theory proposes salvation for the dead, especially
those who have never had a chance to hear the gospel (in
Japan’s case, the ancestors). I discuss the Second Chance
Theory in Chapter four.
Missiological Factors (Ch. 5)
Chapter five focuses on missiological factors. It describes the

manner in which Christianity has been introduced to the
10
Introduction
Japanese people throughout their history. The answer to the

question of why Christianity has not yet succeeded in Japan
can be found partly in the way the Christian mission has been
conducted in Japan throughout history.
Western Christianity, in all its forms and varieties, has
played a dominant role in transmitting the Christian message
by sending out missionaries around the globe. Robert Lee
suggests that enlightenment in the West envisioned the world
as a homogeneous entity, a vision that was reinforced by the
rise of the world market in the nineteenth century after the
coming of the industrial revolution.16 In relation to this dom-
inance, I identify the following major errors committed by
Western missionaries in Japan throughout history: (1) a
Eurocentric approach; (2) a lack of consideration for cultural
context; and (3) denominational competitiveness. These will
be discussed in chapter five.
Societal Factors (Ch. 6)
In chapter six, I review social factors such as family obligations

and neighborhood duties as well as occupational and educa-
tional participation of most Japanese people in relation to
Christianity. There are several factors why organized
Christianity has not succeeded in Japan. In chapter six, I dis-
cuss what I consider to be the three most important ones:
Japanese family life, working life, and education.
Nuclear families living in large cities also engage in various
activities, such as school activities for children and neighbor-
hood activities, which are crucial for ensuring group harmony
16
Robert Lee, The Clash of Civilizations: An Intrusive Gospel in Japanese
Civilization (Harrisburg: Trinity Press International, 1999), 102.
11
and avoiding shame and disgrace to the family. For this rea-
son, the average Japanese family may not have enough time to
participate in additional Christian activities such as church
services, mid-week prayer meetings, and other events. The
requirement of attending church on a weekly basis may be
quite burdensome. This alone discourages people from
accepting and practicing Christianity.
The Japanese are known as an industrious people. They
work long hours and are almost never absent from their jobs.
This is the image many have of their workforce. A Japanese
employee is generally referred to as a salaryman, an English
loan word. In chapter six, I explain why becoming a Christian
and practicing Christianity may not be an easy option for a
Japanese, especially for someone from the working class.
The Japanese educational system has generated a great deal
of debate among scholars and educators. Some praise it, while
others criticize it. Some believe that the strong emphasis it
places on the group and on unity results in the individuality of
each child being ignored. In chapter six, I describe Japan’s
education system and discuss the effect it may have on
Christianization efforts.
Political Factors (Ch. 7)
In chapter seven, I discuss the possible role played by political

factors in the reception of Christianity by Japan, both in the
past and present. Throughout history, most Japanese have
viewed it as the religion of the West. Since World War II,
Christianity has been associated with America in particular —
the nation that utilized two nuclear bombs on civilians to end
the war. Thus, it is viewed as the religion of the occupying
12
Introduction
“messiah”, a nation that has deliberately forgotten its dark

past, (the eradication of the native peoples in the Americas,
slavery, racism and segregation), and yet accuses Japan of
genocide, war crimes and acts of cruelty in the course of
human history.
In Japan, Christianity and the West are conflated and con-
sidered to be inseparable. For most Japanese people,
Christianity remains a Western religion that is used by
Western political powers to expand their influence and gain
control of other nations.
Christianity’s Contribution to Japan (Ch. 8)
In chapter eight, I describe some of the positive contributions

Christianity has made to Japanese culture and society. I dis-
cuss four major areas of influence: education, social justice,
theology, and intellectual life. I describe the position that
native Christian artists, human rights activists, and even some
prime ministers have acquired in the Japanese culture and
society. In doing this, I hope to present a more balanced view
of Christianity in Japan by considering not only the conflict-
ing factors in its reception, but also the positive influence it
has had on that culture.
Final Reflections (Ch. 9)
Based on what has been presented in previous chapters, chap-

ter nine offers final remarks and conclusions concerning
Christianity’s lack of quantitative success in Japan. In purely
numerical terms, Christianity has not been successful in
Japan. This is simply a reality. However, in the end, success
13
understood in purely quantitative terms may not count for

more than influence-oriented success.
Finally, this dissertation intends to add some new insight
to the existing body of knowledge on the question of why,
after almost five centuries, Christianity is still not widely
accepted and practiced in Japan. The research upon which it
rests allows one to make sense of the various cultural, political
and religious factors which are at play in the Japanese situa-
tion. It corroborates and elaborates upon them, then draws
them together and shows that their combination contributes
to a better understanding the complex relationship between
Japan and Christianity.
14
Chapter 2
A Brief Historical Review
At this point, I briefly discuss the history of Christianity in

Japan. This will facilitate reading of the following chapters by
giving an historical perspective, as they contain frequent ref-
erences to periods in Japanese history.
2.1. The Tokugawa Period (1603–1868)
It was at the end of sixteenth century that Japan encountered

the West for the first time.1 By the end of the sixteenth cen-
tury, Japan was a decentralized nation ruled by military
overlords and peasant confederations. Ieyasu Tokugawa, put
an end to this decentralized Japan. His victory at the Battle of
Sekigahara in early 1600 marks the start of the Tokugawa
period, which lasted for more than 250 years.2 He and his
descendants were able to place Japan under the centralized
leadership of the Shogun. During these 250 years of discipline,
Japanese society was stratified into various levels and everyone
1
Sir George B. Sansom, Japan: A Short Cultural History (Stanford:
Stanford University Press, 1978), 416.
2
Edwin O. Reischauer and Albert M. Craig, Japan: Tradition &
Transformation (St. Leonards: Allen & Unwin Pty Ltd., 1989), 80.
Centralization of Japan was a gradual process. Three successive military
leaders; Oda Nobunaga (1534–1582), Hideyoshi (1536–1598), and
Tokugawa Ieyasu (1542–1616), building on each other’s work, unified
Japan.
15
was required to belong to a certain social class. This stratifica-

tion was based on Confucian ethics combined with Buddhist
principles. These provided the moral standards for daily living
and religious beliefs in Japan.3
2.1.1. The Arrival of Roman Catholicism
The history of Roman Catholic Japan in the Tokugawa period

is generally divided into two major episodes: “The Christian
Century” (1549–1639) and “The Underground Period” or
Senpuku Jidai (1640–1837). After Portuguese seafarers
landed in Japan by chance in 1542, the Jesuits quickly set
their sights on this new land. Members of the newly formed
Jesuit Society were known for their strict discipline, uncondi-
tional loyalty to the Pope, and fearless promotion of their
version of Christian faith.
In 1548, Anjiro, a 36-year-old man, fled Japan after com-
mitting murder. He boarded a Portuguese ship bound for
India. There he met Francis Xavier, a Portuguese priest, who
had been sent by the King of Portugal as a missionary to the
Europeans and Indians in Malacca, a Portuguese territory.4
Aboard the boat, Xavier asked Anjiro: “If I went to Japan,
would the people become Christians?” Anjiro replied: “My
people would not immediately become Christians, but they
would first ask you a multitude of questions, weighing care-
fully your answers and your claims. Above all, they would
observe whether your conduct agrees with your words. If you
could satisfy them on these points by suitable replies to their
3
Sansom, 81.
4
Carolyn Bowen Francis and John Masaaki Nakajima, Christians in Japan
(New York: Friendship Press Inc., 1991), 8.
16
inquiries and by a life above reproach, then, as soon as the

matter was known and fully examined, the warlord (daimyo),
the nobles, and the educated people would become
Christians. Six months would suffice; for the nation is one
that always follows the guidance of reason.”5
Upon his arrival in 1549, Francis Xavier was given a friendly
reception by one of the powerful lords of the land — Shimazu
Takahisa — at Ijuin and was allowed to preach Christianity and
convert people. The priest’s sterling character was pivotal to
his success.6 The lords and their ministers as well as influential
monks were charmed by Xavier’s charisma and strength.
Political factors worked in his favor as well. Merchants and
cargo ships followed the Jesuits into Japan, and the shoguns —
warlords — made certain they profited from such commerce.
During his two years in the country, Xavier saw the con-
version of 1,000 Japanese and laid the foundation for the
missionary work of the Jesuits who later replaced him.7 Eager
to proselytize in China, he left Japan in 1551. He later wrote
that, in many respects, the Japanese were superior to
Europeans and referred to them as “the delight of my heart.”8
Nothing can describe the beginnings of the Jesuit missions in
Japan as vividly as the letters of Xavier himself. On November
5, 1549, ten weeks after having arrived there, he wrote:
“By the experience which we have had of this land of Japan,

I can inform you thereof as follows — firstly the people
whom we have met so far, are the best who have as yet been
5
Ibid.
6
C.R. Boxer, The Christian Century in Japan 1549–1650, (Manchester:
Carcanet Press Limited, 1993), 39.
7
Ibid.
8
Ibid.
17
discovered, and it seems to me we shall never find among

heathens another race to equal the Japanese. They are peo-
ple of very good manners, good in general, and not
malicious; they are men of honor to a marvel, and prize
honor above all else in the world. They have one quality
which I cannot recall in any people of Christendom; this is
that their gentry howsoever poor they be, and commoners
howsoever rich they be, render as much as honor to a poor
gentleman as if he were passing rich. Whence it can clearly
be seen that they esteem honor more than riches.”9
In Xavier’s opinion, the beginning of the Jesuit mission was

relatively successful, despite the cultural and linguistic prob-
lems it encountered. He also suggests that the Japanese
themselves had been questioning the various sects that existed
in their country, and that the Jesuits arrived with yet one more
alternative, namely Roman Catholicism.10
Initially, Xavier and his companions communicated the
most elementary and crucial elements of the Judeo–Christian
faith such as creation and the law. Xavier’s letter also indicates
that Japanese interest in Christianity began among some
wealthy and mighty warlords, a fact which facilitated the
involvement of Roman Catholicism in politics and the econ-
omy in certain regions of the country. For example, some
Kyushu daimyo, like the daimyo of Omura, favored the mis-
sionaries in an effort to attract trade to their domains. They
embraced Christianity and forced the people in their domains
to also become Christians.11
9
Henry James Coleridge, ed., The Life and Letters of St. Francis Xavier, 2nd
Ed. Vol.2. (London: Burns & Oats, 1890).
10
Ibid.
11
Reischauer and Craig, 75.
18
The daimyo of Omura who was converted to Christianity

in 1562, founded the port of Nagasaki and made it the cen-
ter of Portuguese trade.12 In 1579 he assigned the control of
the town to the Jesuits.13 This may have been advantageous
to the Jesuits, but, at the same time, it produced enmity
toward Roman Catholic Christianity — on the part of the
established Japanese religious leadership as well as some war-
lords who opposed those who accepted Christianity or
sympathized with it.14
In 1553, there were five missionaries in the country and
the number of converts in three separate regions was approx-
imately 4,000. By 1579, they numbered 100,000, even
though there were only fifty-five missionaries in all of Japan at
that time.15 In 1614, before the period of persecution started
in earnest, there may have been as many as 370,000 Catholic
Christians in the country (nearly two percent of the popula-
tion); they were largely concentrated in Kyushu. Some
converts were educated men and some were politically pow-
erful, particularly the Christian daimyo and the warlords such
as Takayama Ukon, but most were peasants who became
Christians at the behest of their warlords.16
One of the successors of Xavier was a certain Portuguese
Jesuit named Father Valignano; his first visit to Japan was
between 1579 and 1582. He approached the Japanese by
avoiding cultural friction and compromising with those of
12
Ibid.
13
Ibid.
14
Boxer 1993, 37–39.
15
Christal Whelan, trans., Tenchi Hajimari no Koto: Beginning of Heaven
and Earth; the Sacred Book of Japan’s Hidden Christians (Honolulu:
University of Hawaii Press, 1996), 6.
16
Bowring and Kornicki, 39.
19
their customs that conflicted with Catholic values. His strat-

egy was to prevent representatives of the mendicant orders
(e.g., the Franciscans and Dominicans) from entering the
country.17 The Jesuits had enjoyed exclusive dominion over
missionary activities there for 30 years; the papal brief Ex
Pastoralis Officio of 1585, issued by Pope Gregory XIII, had
guaranteed them this exclusivity.18 Nevertheless, other mis-
sionaries soon joined the Jesuits: the first Franciscan mission
was established in 159319, and the Dominicans and
Augustinians followed later. The arrival of the three groups of
friars marked the beginning of bitter rivalry and territorialism.
It was particularly fierce between the Jesuits and the
Franciscans.20 The Franciscans, Dominicans, and
Augustinians were well informed of the successes of the
Jesuits in Japan and were desperately anxious to harvest from
that field — partly out of jealousy and partly out of the con-
viction that they could repair the political damage that had
been done by the Jesuits. In fact, they considered the Jesuits’
errors to be the true cause of Hideyoshi’s persecution in
1587.21
In 1591, Hideyoshi, one of the historic figures who uni-
fied the nation of Japan, sent an envoy to the governor of
Manila, Gomez Perez de Marinas. He was carrying a letter
that warned the Philippines that they should prepare for war.
It informed the governor that, after he conquered Korea and
17
Boxer, 159.
18
Boxer, 160.
19
Boxer. 161.
20
Whelan, 6.
21
Sansom, 372.
22
Sansom, 373.
20
China, he would turn on the Philippines. In response, the

governor of Manila sent a small mission to Japan headed by
Franciscan Father Juan Cobos. This did not satisfy Hideyoshi
at all.22 In 1593, the governor of Manila sent another envoy,
headed by Franciscan Father Pedro Batista together with
three other Franciscans. The letter they carried was taken
more seriously this time since it expressed a desire on the part
of the King of Spain to open trade with Japan.23
According to Sansom, the four Franciscans thereupon
offered to remain in Japan as hostages and asked for permis-
sion to reside and preach in the home provinces. This was
granted and they soon established a church in Kyoto and a
convent in Osaka. Joined by two more Franciscans, they then
tried to establish themselves in Nagasaki, but without success.
At that time, Hideyoshi issued a ban on Jesuits; they would be
tolerated only in Nagasaki solely for the spiritual needs of the
Portuguese.24 The Franciscans did not respect this ban and
preached throughout the land, thus breaking the law at every
turn. Hideyoshi took no steps against them, a fact which
fueled the anger of the Jesuits against the Franciscans. The
anger of Hideyoshi, was however, aroused by the brutal lan-
guage of the captain of a wrecked ship. He complained about
the treatment of the vessel and its extremely valuable cargo,
which had fallen into the hands of the lord of Tosa and
Hideyoshi, himself. The captain left for Osaka to seek remedy
from Hideyoshi, but used reckless language in addressing
him. Specifically, he threatened him and boasted that the long
arm of the law (i.e., the King of Spain) would soon arrive in
Japan and Japanese Christians would rise up in his favor. He
23
Ibid.
24
Sansom, 350.
21
also added that the missionaries were there to prepare Japan

for conquest.25
In 1598, twenty-two Dutch vessels departed for the Far
East. Due to a storm, one of them ended up in Bungo, Japan.
The name of that ship was De Liefde, meaning Love or
Charity; it was captained by Jacob Quaeckernaeck and piloted
by Englishman, Will Adams. Upon its unexpected arrival
there, the Portuguese Jesuits immediately traveled to the port
city from Nagasaki to act as interpreters.26 Of course, one can
imagine that this was hardly advantageous to the Dutch given
the troubled history between the Portuguese and the Spanish.
However, contrary to the expectations of the Jesuits, the
daimyo treated them kindly.27 The Dutch were clearly prima-
rily interested in trade and commerce, which was less
threatening to the Japanese. Relatively speaking, they did not
have a religious agenda. In the course of the few centuries of
their interaction with Japan, the Dutch gradually made
Western science and technology available to the Japanese.
2.1.2. Toward the Era of Persecution
The missionaries were not always tolerant toward the culture

of their host nation, a fact which stirred up opposition from
the Buddhist clergy there. This also led to sporadic persecu-
tion of Christians by the political authorities. Nevertheless,
the religion spread rapidly throughout Japan, most markedly
in Kyushu and the Kyoto area. The Japanese were conscious-
ness of having learned much from abroad — that is, from
25
Sansom, 374.
26
Boxer, 285.
27
Boxer, 289.
22
China — and so they were also open to Western ideas; goods

other than those produced in Asian societies were also wel-
comed. Indeed, the country became the Jesuits’ most
promising missionary field in Asia.28
Eventually, the bond between the Japanese Christians and
the Pope caused the Japanese leaders to view Christianity as a
potentially subversive force29 and so they started to persecute
Christians and systematically attempt to eliminate them from
the country. This hostility did not, however, develop
overnight; rather, it was part of an historic process. Various
factors contributed to this decision on the part of the Japanese
authorities — one which resulted in almost 250 years of per-
secution. The persecution of Christians toward the end of the
sixteenth century and the Tokugawa period — an era when
Christians went into hiding — is discussed in chapter five.
These hidden Christians (kakure Kirishitan30) clearly pos-
sessed the hallmarks of the Japanese character.
The tensions that developed on the international scene at
this time made the rulers of unified Japan suspicious of the
intentions of any and all Europeans residing in their country.
28
29
Ibid.
30
After the Shimabara Rebellion in the 1630s, Catholic Christianity was
strictly prohibited. Japanese Christians were systematically persecuted and
martyred. The harsh rules of the Tokugawa regime forced Japanese
Christians to live undercover for almost 250 years. They therefore devel-
oped clandestine means of worship and expressing their faith and
participating in religious rites. Eventually, because of the lack of missionar-
ies and biblical literature, Christian biblical stories were transformed into
Japanese versions and interpretations thereof. These were then passed from
generation to generation–and this continues even today. These Christians
are called the kakure Kirishitan or the hidden Christians. They developed
their own liturgy, ceremonies, and rites.
23
Seeing what the Spanish and the Portuguese had done in

other countries, and noting the obvious parallels between col-
onization and evangelization, the Japanese authorities were
not pleased. They were not comfortable with the Christians
who would likely remain loyal to an external religious figure
— the Pope — as their leader while, at the same time, swear-
ing loyalty to the Spanish king. In their view, this could
amount to a sort of fifth column, a Trojan horse, and might
eventually lead to the overthrow of Japan.31 Hence, the
Tokugawa regime deliberately eliminated Christianity and
basically closed the nation’s doors to Europeans. The Dutch
constituted the only exception to this ban, since they did not
have a religious agenda and were already under heavy restric-
tions regarding their interaction with the Japanese — they
were restricted to engaging in the activity of trade only.
Missionaries were deported, some were killed, and many
newly converted Christians remained spiritually fatherless,
without guidance from experts. On January 27, 1614, Ieyasu
Tokugawa’s son, Hidetada, issued a further edict banning
Christianity altogether. It demanded the immediate deporta-
tion of all foreign missionaries, and commanded the local
daimyo to destroy Christian churches; also, Japanese
Christians were forced to return to their national religions.32
Persecution of Christians in Japan had been conducted in the
form of organized terror and systematic executions.
Gradually, Christians went underground, producing one of
the most fascinating phenomena in Christian history: kakure
Kirishitans (i.e., “hidden Christians”). In various parts of
31
Boxer,151.
32
Ann M. Harrington, Japan’s Hidden Christians (Chicago: Loyola
University Press, 1993), 26.
24
Japan, there were Christian communities and even villages

that maintained their Christian faith for almost three hundred
years and remained undiscovered by the authorities until the
Meiji Period. They were isolated from the outside and, for
almost 250 years, they developed their own ways of life, cere-
monies, and religious practices. This phenomenon has long
fascinated scholars and historians, both inside and outside of
Japan.
2.2. Meiji Period (1868–1912)
The Meiji Period began with an ambitious program aiming to

transform Japan into a modern, centralized nation state in keep-
ing with the West-European model — it would be a strong
military and economic power and be even more advanced than
European states.33 The Meiji Period was characterized by the
slogans bunmei kaika (which means civilization and enlighten-
ment), fukoku kyohei (a rich nation with a strong army), and
oitsuki oikose (catch up and pass; i.e., catch up with and surpass
the West). Intellectual groups arose that viewed the West as
offering civilization, science, and technology.34
One of the leading intellectuals of this period was
Fukuzawa Yukichi (1835–1901).35 He wrote several books on
Western culture, two of his important works being “An
Outline of Civilization,” and “Encouragement of Learning”.
Fukuzawa visited Western countries and described his observa-
tions of buildings, institutions, factories, streets, technology,
etc. in his books. These things captured the imagination of the
33
34
35
Reischauer and Craig,162.
25
Japanese people. He believed that education was the founda-

tion of modernity. Fukuzawa also founded one of the great
universities of Japan — Keio University. However, while people
like him accepted Western civilization, they also strongly
believed in maintaining Japanese culture and religion.
Others had different opinions. Christianity attracted many
inquiring Japanese intellectuals from the samurai class, such as
Joseph Niishima (1843–1890) or Inazo Nitobe (1862–1933),
who saw in Christianity the key to Western progress. They
believed that Protestant Christianity offered a new code of per-
sonal ethics and loyalty that would strengthen Japan.36 They
believed that the Western model without Christianity and its
values was empty and that Japan’s modernization should
progress in conjunction with accepting and adopting the
Christian faith in Japan. However, others did not accept his
ideas. They believed in a combination of “Eastern ethics” and
“Western science”.37 For example in 1889 Katsunan Kuga
(1856–1907), writes in the newspaper Nihon (Japan):
We recognize the excellence of the Western civilization. We

value the Western theories of rights, liberty and equality;
and we respect Western philosophy and morals…Above all,
we esteem Western science, economy and industry. These
however, ought not to be adopted simply because they are
Western; they ought to be adopted only if they can con-
tribute to Japan’s welfare.38
36
37
38
W.G. Beasley, The Rise of Modern Japan (London: Weidenfeld and
Nicolson, 1990), 99. Beasley refers to translation of the quote in Kenneth
B. Pyle, The New Generation in Meiji Japan (1885–1895) (Stanford:
Stanford University Press), 94.
26
Soon a group of intellectuals formed for the purpose of initi-

ating reform in Japan. The central figures in the newly formed
government came from various circles in society and they
campaigned forcefully for the restoration of the Emperor’s
legitimate power and influence in national politics. These men
were influenced by the writings and teachings of Fukuzawa
and other scholars.
Japan began to change drastically. The legal system
changed. People were considered equal according to the new
law and the old classes were no longer significant. However,
this did not mean that Japanese people had totally abandoned
their 250 years old class system. It was impossible to change
to the new system immediately. However, the political atmos-
phere changed in the 1870s when the first political parties
were formed.
2.2.1. The Arrival of Protestantism
It was during Meiji Period that Protestantism entered Japan.

Commodore Perry from America opened the doors for the
various Protestant churches to become established in Japan.
Their missionaries first arrived during the final years of the
Tokugawa period. As mentioned earlier, at that point, Japan
had been isolated from the rest of the world (with the exception
of some Dutch) for approximately 250 years. This was there-
fore an opportunity for the West to once again engage with
the country.
Perry was sent to Japan by the American government for
several factors. First, he was to ensure that the country could
be used as a “coaling base”, a point from which coal-consum-
ing steamships could refill their supplies en route to and from
27
China. Japan’s geographical location was perfect for this pur-

pose.39 Second, trade was a crucial concern. It produced a
great deal of revenue for the Americans and they wanted to
expand their trading networks. Perry was indeed successful in
persuading the Japanese to open up their gates to foreigners,
especially Americans. Third, the Americans wanted to estab-
lish ties with Japan in order to make sure the sailors who
suffered shipwreck in Japan received good treatment.40 A
whaling ship called the Lagoda had been shipwrecked there
many years earlier and many of its sailors had been treated
badly.
Perry’s success with the Japanese aroused great enthusiasm
among Christians in America, and the question of sending
missionaries to this newly opened country was seriously dis-
cussed among the churches and mission organizations.41 This
enthusiasm was, however, short lived. It soon turned into
temporary disappointment when it was learned that Perry’s
treaty had not secured the right of permanent residence or
religious freedom for Americans in Japan. As long as these
were not in place, Christian missionaries could not establish
stations in Japan. And, of course, the Japanese did not have a
good impression of Christianity as it had been brought to
them by other Western nations during the sixteenth century.42
Pressure from the American and other Western govern-
ments eventually caused the Japanese government to grant
39
Richard Storry, A History of Modern Japan (London: Penguin Books,
1990), 85.
40
Ibid.
41
Helen J. Ballhatchet, “The Modern Missionary Movement in Japan:
Roman Catholic, Protestant, Orthodox,” in Handbook of Christianity in
Japan, ed. Mark R. Mullins (Boston: Brill, 2003), 35.
42
Ballhatchet, 36.
28
the missionaries permission to re-establish themselves there

again. For a relatively short period of time, they were allowed
to evangelize and create churches within very limited port
areas. Protestant missionary work was initiated in 1858 by the
American Presbyterian and Reformed churches. During
1880s and 1890s, more missionaries arrived from Europe and
North America. At the 1890 synod, the Church of Christ in
Japan (Nihon Kirisuto Kyokai) became a reality.43
2.3. Taisho Period (1912–1926) and Early Showa

Period (1926–1945)
During the Taisho Period (1912–1926), Japan shifted from an

oligarchical political system to a parliamentary one with a diet
and political parties. This period in Japanese history is also
known as the Taisho Democracy. Thus, “the relatively free
atmosphere of the Taisho years contributed to steady church
growth, particularly among the increasing white-collar, educated
city dwellers.”44 Such growth was further facilitated by cooper-
ative evangelistic efforts. The Taisho Period was also a period of
interdenominational evangelistic work. In 1922, for instance the
ecumenical movement in Japan formed the National Christian
Council (NCC). It included most Protestant denominations,
Christian schools and social institutions.45 NCC played a crucial
role in coordinating the cooperative activities of the Protestant
43
Ballhatchet, 49.
44
Hisakazu Inagaki and J. Nelson Jennings, Philosophical Theology and East-
West Dialogue (Amsterdam: Editions Rodopi B.V.), 14.
45
A. Hamish Ion, “The Cross under an Imperial Sun Imperialism,
Nationalism, and Japanese Christianity, 1895–1945,” in Handbook of
Christianity in Japan, ed. Mark R. Mullins (Boston: Brill, 2003), 75.
29
movement.46 It also played a role in conducting relief operations

for Christian churches after the 1923 Great Kanto Earthquake.
Internationally, NCC also presented reasoned Christian protests
against the United States Congress’s 1924 Anti-Immigration
Bill. Further, it was deeply involved in supporting evangelistic
initiatives.47
The Showa period (1926–1989) corresponds with the
period of the reign of the Showa Emperor, Hirohito from
(December 1926–end January 1989). This era is divided into
pre- and post-World War II periods, the latter beginning after
Japan’s surrender in 1945.
From the early years of the Showa period (the late 1930s),
the Japanese government became increasingly totalitarian.
During this period, State Shinto was established as a
“National Religion”. This differed considerably from the pre-
vious forms of Shinto belief and practice.48 It was used,
nevertheless, to unify and integrate the heterogeneous popu-
lation and mobilize the people for nation building,
modernization, and military expansion.49 According to the
Religious Organization Law that was promulgated during the
early Showa period, the members of religious organizations
were obliged to participate in civil religious rituals and con-
form to State Shinto. Mullins Writes:
Given the legal measures and intense government pressures

noted above, it is not surprising that most transplanted
churches and Christian institutions gradually accommodated
46
Ibid.
47
Ibid.
48
Mark R. Mullins, Christianity Made in Japan: A Study of Indigenous
Movements (Honolulu: University of Hawaii, 1998), 19.
49
Ibid.
30
themselves to the nationalistic environment. After varying

degrees of resistance to the claims of the state, the Roman
Catholic Church and most Protestant denominations even-
tually instructed their members to participate in the rituals
of civil religion. By the late 1930s most churches had also
created some form of theological rhetoric to legitimize the
Imperial Way, including support for Japanese military
expansionism.50
Thus, with the implementation of the Religious Organization

Law, all Protestant churches were united under Nippon
Kirisuto Kyodan, later referred to as Kyodan or the United
Church. This “unity” was achieved in 1941 by force of law.
At the end of World War II, these religious laws were abol-
ished, and the Episcopal, Lutheran and parts of the Baptist and
Holiness churches, together with the Salvation Army, were
allowed to separate from the United Church. Some of the holi-
ness groups remained separate indefinitely. The majority of the
leaders of the Nihon Kirisuto Kyokai wanted the United Church
to become a federal union, but this proposal was rejected. In
1951, thirty-nine congregations excluded themselves from the
United Church and re-established the Nihon Kirisuto Kyokai.51
2.4. Post-World War II Japan
With the end of the Pacific War and the start of the Occupation
of Japan by the Allied Forces in 1945, and with the abolition of
Shintoism as the national religion and the prohibition of
50
Mullins, 20.
51
“World Council of Churches” last visited 11 September, 2013.
http://www.oikoumene.org/en/member-churches/united-church-of-
christ-in-japan
31
Emperor worship, missionaries resumed their activities. The post-

war constitution guaranteed freedom of religion and separation
of church and state. Christians in Japan did not have it easy rein-
troducing Christianity during the rebuilding process. However,
substantial co-operation between missionaries and church leaders
fostered the recovery of the Japanese church. At the same time,
their combined relief work encouraged many non-Christian
Japanese to see Christianity in a positive light, as a pacifist, lib-
eral influence in the nation.52 According to Sherrill, as the
church sought to address the physical needs of the people, many
Japanese discovered spiritual fulfillment in Christian community.
The early post-war years are often recognized as a Christian
“boom” period. Michael Sherrill indicates that, by 1948, the
membership in the Roman Catholic Church of Japan was back
to its 1941 figure of about 121,000 (despite the fact that 10,000
members of this community had been victims of the war); by
1951, it had grown to 157,241. During the same time period,
the Protestant church established 156 new churches; in 1951, it
reported 15,765 baptisms in 1,480 churches. Membership con-
tinued to grow through the 1950s and 1960s, but at a
substantially slower rate.53 On the other hand, missionaries that
came to Japan formed independent mission agencies, such as
Navigators or The Evangelical Missionary Alliance (TEAM)
held conservative views concerning evangelism in Japan.54
After World War II, it remained the case that the vast
majority of the Japanese did not choose Christianity as their
52
Michael John Sherrill, “Christian Churches in Post-War Japan” in
Handbook of Christianity in Japan, ed. Mark Mullins (Leiden: Brill
Academic Publishers, 2003), 164.
53
Sherrill,165.
54
Sherrill,166.
32
religion. The physical as well as spiritual damage done to the

population and culture as a result of the war was immense and
could not be healed in just a short time. The atomic bomb
dropped on Nagasaki devastated the oldest center of
Christianity in the country. This, of course, further compli-
cated the Japanese views of Christianity: how could the West,
which “represented” Christianity in the eyes of the Japanese,
destroy a city that had such a rich history of Christian culture
and a large Christian population? This point will be discussed
at greater length in chapter seven.
Since the end of the 1960s, Japan’s United Church of
Christ, Kyodan, has become ever more involved in religious
political affairs of the country. In 1967, Kyodan issued an offi-
cial apology for its support of aggression during war.55 Also, in
1969, in an official statement it expressed its concerns about
the Yasukuni Bill, indicating that such a bill was a stimulus to
the revival of the pre-war State Shinto. Also, the Roman
Catholic Church along with Protestant community collabo-
rated in joint campaigns against the re-nationalization of the
Yasukuni Shine56, against censorship of textbooks that mini-
mized the appearance of Japanese war responsibilities, and
against the requirement that the Kimigayo (the “unofficial”
national anthem with imperialistic overtones) being sung at
public school ceremonies.57
55
Sherrill,167.
56
Yasukuni Shrine is a shrine to war dead (both civilians in service and gov-
ernment officials) who served Japan’s Emperor during wars from
1867–1951. Both the officials and citizens of the neighboring countries like
Korea and China react negatively, every time a Japanese high rank official
visits the Yasukuni Shrine. Thus, Yasukuni is at the center of an international
controversy.
57
Sherrill,173.
33
During the 1980s, Kyodan strengthened its relationship

with Korean churches in Japan and in Korea. Also, the links
between Kyodan and other Asian churches like in Taiwan and
the Philippines were intensified. Its aim was to stimulate the
spirit of reconciliation between Japan and the nations that had
suffered under its military aggression.58
In 1990s and early 2000s, the Christian population was
rapidly aging and the churches tried to survive this crisis.
Thus, they focused more on evangelism by highlighting soci-
etal concerns. Since the tsunami of March 2011, the Christian
churches and missionary agencies have been centered on relief
work combined with evangelistic efforts. Through this devas-
tating tsunami and the related nuclear calamities, the
Christian church once again saw the need for humanitarian
work. It was aware that such calamities can be repeated and
that Christians churches have to be prepared to offer help.
Today, Japan’s Christian community consists of Catholics,
Protestants, Independents, Anglicans, Orthodox,
Evangelicals, Charismatics, Pentecostals, and members of
indigenous Christian denominations. Depending on one’s
working definition of “Christian,” and despite all the evangel-
istic efforts that have been made throughout the years, the
percentage of the Christian population in Japan still fluctuates
between 1.40 (Japanese Agency for Cultural Affairs, 2011)59
and 1.54 (Operation World, 2010).60
58
Sherrill,172.
59
Japanese Agency for Cultural Affairs, (2011). Religious Juridical Persons
and Administration of Religious Affairs. http://www.bunka.go.jp/eng-
lish/pdf/h24_chapter_11.pdf accessed 27 August 2013.
60
Mandryk, 489.
34
Chapter 3
Factors in the Japanese Worldview
A worldview is a set of general assumptions from which a per-

son sees and interprets the world; it is also a collection of
beliefs about life and the universe as held by an individual or
a group, or by citizens of a certain region or country. These
ideas include natural philosophy; fundamental, existential, and
normative postulates; or themes, values, emotions, and
ethics.1
Worldview is not merely a collocation of separate, inde-
pendent, unrelated believes, but is instead an intertwined,
interrelated, interconnected system of beliefs.2 Worldviews
may differ in nuance and form, even within a specific geo-
graphical region, but they are also shared by all members of a
certain group or across geographical regions. Thus, one can
speak of the Japanese worldview within the larger context of
the Asian worldview, or the Dutch worldview within a
Western context.
As the first chapter indicated, the Japanese worldview
more or less conflicts with the Western one. This conflict can
be seen in various areas of life, including religion and culture.
It is appropriate to mention that Western culture is the
1
Gary B. Palmer, Toward A Theory of Cultural Linguistics (Austin:
University of Texas Press, 1996), 114.
2
Richard DeWitt, Worldviews: An Introduction to the History and Philosophy
of Science (Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell: 2010), 7.
35
product of a process of accumulating various cultures and tra-

ditions from Europe and America over time. Thus, by the
Japanese worldview, I mean a generalization of worldviews
within Japanese culture and tradition. Even though we cannot
speak of absolute worldviews, I have chosen to generalize on
this to some degree in order to compare these respective
worldviews. I do this by identifying areas of conflict and deter-
mining what role these conflicts play in Japanese Christianity.
Further, it is worthwhile to mention that religion is part of a
worldview; it does not constitute a worldview.
This chapter discusses only two aspects of the Japanese
worldview: culture and religion. In and of themselves, these
play an important role in the social behavior of the Japanese
people; however, they also give us a clearer understanding of
why Christianity has not yet succeeded in Japan. This chapter
limits itself to discussing only those aspects of Japanese culture
and religion that are pertinent for this research.
3.1. Cultural Aspects of the Japanese Worldview
3.1.1. Corporatism and Wa
In chapter one, I briefly stated, that corporatism is one of the

factors in Japanese worldview that works against the accept-
ance of Christianity. Wa recognizes that people are not one,
yet it expresses the desire for unity by practicing and respect-
ing harmony. Wa is harmony or domestic peace, which starts
from the needs of the social whole rather than the
autonomous individual.3
3
Harold Perkin, The Third Revolution: Professional Elites in the Modern
World (New York: Routledge, 1996), 207.
36
According to Harold Perkin, “Wa does not seek to

embody itself in individual rights or concrete rational law.
From the individual’s point of view it is an emotional attach-
ment to the group—the family, community, working team,
firm, nation—and an expectation that effort, cooperation, and
loyalty will be rewarded by the group’s permanent concern for
one’s welfare.”4 In other words, although people are distinct
individuals, in Japanese culture, it is generally best if they want
the same thing. This deep level of sharing underpins the desire
for harmony in interpersonal relations and the consideration
of other member of the group.
According to Joy Hendry, wa is sometimes used to stand
for Japan or Japaneseness.5 In this context of wa, most
Japanese might feel that if they become a Christian they will
relinquish some of their ‘Japaneseness’ and abandon the
group wa. Christians can be perceived as being antisocial and
selfish because they disrupt the harmony of the family unit by
refusing to observe many traditional Shinto and Buddhist rit-
uals, especially those involving praying to spirits and
reverencing the dead.6
The root of corporatism is, found in the concept of wa or
harmony. In contrast to individualism in the West, Japanese
social life is based on corporatism driven by wa. Japanese cul-
ture and social life are both centered on this concept of
harmony with others, both the living and deceased; harmony
with gods as well as with nature is central here. Generally, the
Japanese do not distinguish between the human and the
4
Ibid.
5
Joy Hendry, Understanding Japanese Society, 3rd edition (New York:
Taylor & Francis, 2003), 240.
6
Hendry,139.
37
divine or between the living and the dead. As Anthony Failow

wrote in the Washington Post:
In Japan, wa surrounds you. You can feel it in the priciest

sushi bars and lowliest noodle parlors. Call it the particular
Japanese way of looking at the world: of harmony, of col-
lectiveness with do-not-rock-the-boat spirit. In the
mythology of the ‘Star wars movies, the wa is like the Force.
To mess with the wa is a cardinal sin.7
The concept of wa was adapted in Japan’s first constitution

called Prince Shotoku’s Seventeen Article Constitution or
Jushichijo Kenpo and promulgated by Prince Shotoku in
604.8 In Japan, group harmony means that a person knows
his/her place in the social hierarchy and behaves accordingly.
It also means that one has to keep silent even if one is
unhappy or upset about something, just for the sake of not
disturbing the harmony or wa. Wa tends to take precedence
over individual autonomy, and self-reliance is recognized as a
virtue only insofar as it aids in the creation of social harmony.9
7
“Japanese Society: Wa, Confucianism, Homogeneity, Conformity,
Individualism and Hierarchies,” last modified March 2012, http://fact-
sanddetails.com/japan.php?itemid=642&catid=18.
8
The first article was as follows: Harmony should be valued and quarrels
should be avoided. Everyone has his biases, and few men are far-sighted.
Therefore some disobey their lords and fathers and keep up feuds with their
neighbors. But when the superiors are in harmony with each other and the
inferiors are friendly, then affairs are discussed quietly and the right view of
matters prevails.http://www.sarudama.com/japanese_history/jushichijo-
kenpo.shtml.
9
Kenneth Dale, Coping with Culture: The Current of the Japanese Church
(Tokyo: Lutheran Booklets, No. 3, 1996), 29.
38
Mullins writes:
In the Japanese context, Christianity and many new reli-

gions encourage individuals to consider alternative
interpretations of reality, lifestyles, and spiritual disciplines.
As a result, these new traditions can cause conflict and divi-
sion in many situations and be disruptive of the wa, or
harmony, of traditional Japanese society.10
During his presentation at the 2010 Tokyo Global Mission

Consultation, Minoru Okuyama, the director of the
Missionary Training Center in Japan, stated that the Japanese
are afraid of disturbing the human relationships within their
families or neighborhoods by becoming Christian. Okuyama
emphasized that one of the most important things in Japan is
wa— those who disturb it are regarded as bad, irrespective of
whether they are right or wrong.11 Therefore, it is quite hard
for a Japanese to decide to become a Christian, for his/her
choice means disturbing that harmony. There is a saying in
Japanese, deru kugi wa utareru, which means “the protruding
nail will be hammered down.”12 This illustrates very well how
individuals are trained from an early age. Disturbing the
group by being too individualistic or out of step with others
is considered selfish.
10
Mark R. Mullins, “The Social and Legal Status of Religious Minorities in
Japan” (paper presented at International Coalition for Religious Freedom
Conference on “Religious Freedom and the New Millennium”, Tokyo,
Louisiana, May 23–25, 1998).
11
Michelle A. VU, “Mission Leader: Why So Few Christians in Japan?”
Christian Post Reporter, May 18, 2010. http://www.christianpost.com/
news/mission-leaderwhy-so-few-christians-in-japan-45217/
12
Roger J. Davies and Osamu Ikeno, The Japanese Mind: Understanding
Contemporary Japanese Culture (Boston: Tuttle Publishing, 2002), 53.
39
Further, I understand wa to be operative in two major

spheres of Japanese life: the private sphere (e.g., family) and
the public sphere (e.g., neighborhood, employment, and edu-
cation). In the latter, several concepts come into play, namely,
those of inside and outside (uchi–soto), social reciprocity
(giri), or one’s inner and outer feelings or ideas
(honne–tatemae), benevolence (amae), the personal view ver-
sus the group view, and also the view on truth and absolutism.
Below, I describe these and their relation to wa.
3.1.2. Uchi–Soto
If we are to understand the concept of corporatism, we can-

not avoid the Japanese cultural concept of uchi–soto. Japanese
culture divides social life into two groups: uchi, an inner
group to which the person belongs, and soto, which refers to
everyone who is not in the uchi group.13 The relationship
between uchi and soto is complex since neither remains static;
they can overlap and vary with time as a person’s situation
changes. Uchi–soto groups may be conceptualized as a series of
overlapping circles. A person’s position within a group and his
or her relationship with other groups depends on context, sit-
uation, and period of life.14 Children learn to distinguish
13
Davies and Ikeno, 217.
14
For example, a person will usually have a family, a job, and other groups
or organizations to which they belong. Their position within the various
groups and relationship with other groups will vary with the position they
have at a given moment. Thus, a company employee may have a high posi-
tion within the company but have a humble role in relation to the company’s
customers. The same employee may hold a black belt in karate giving them
a superior position within their karate club, but they may be a beginner at
tennis and thus occupy an inferior position in the tennis club, and so on.
40
between uchi and soto at an early age; for example, a child’s

house, class, or school is considered uchi depending on the
situation.
The Japanese clearly distinguish insiders from outsiders in
daily life based on uchi or soto. This concept has greatly influ-
enced Japanese society, especially in the area of human
relations. It promotes group consciousness. Groups are very
vital since Japanese society is not individualistic and disturbing
a group can be considered inappropriate and impolite.15 For
instance, students generally do not ask questions of their
teachers in the classroom for fear of being viewed as individu-
alistic, egoistic and childish (wagamama).16 Also, a company
employee who is ambitious and seeks to move up the corpo-
rate ladder might be considered egoistic and childish. This is
because that person disregards the group or uchi for the sake
of personal interest. In Japan, it is vital to use suitable etiquette
in social interaction and to behave appropriately. To do this,
one must first assess a situation correctly, taking note of the sta-
tus of the other party in particular. Is he or she uchi or soto?
According to Chie Nakane, once a person belongs to a
group, it is important that they do not change groups too
often. If they do, their loyalty will be questioned.17 This may
even be the case for most companies. They hesitate to employ
people who are active members of a religious group because it
is thought that since they are already a committed member of
a religious group they will not be completely devoted to the
company, it being considered an uchi group.
15
16
17
Chie Nakane, Japanese Society (Berkley: University of Californian Press,
1970), 21.
41
Thus, succinctly stated, uchi–soto can prevent most

Japanese from accepting Christianity. It is considered the reli-
gion of soto, a Western religion for foreigners (gaijin)
introduced to Japan by Western missionaries and it can even-
tually pose a threat to existing uchi groups. Belonging to the
uchi group makes it hard for people to choose a new lifestyle.
Devoting themselves to Christianity will mean that they dis-
turb or even break the wa of their own group.
3.1.3. Giri
The term giri describes Japanese social and ethical obligations

within a group. It is the obligation that defines and maintains
the group harmony (wa). Davies and Ikeno state that giri is “a
key concept in understanding Japanese culture and certain char-
acteristic patterns of behavior among the Japanese arising from
traditional attitudes toward moral duty and social obligation.”18
Giri refers to the obligation that one person has toward
another in the community or group. Everybody in Japanese
society has some form of giri. Giri depends on two important
factors: a person (including their function or position) and the
situation in which he or she is involved at a certain time and
place.
Giri defines various relationships, including student/mas-
ter and employee/employer. It operates both vertically and
horizontally in a hierarchy and requires fulfillment of various
expectations and carrying out of certain duties. Failing to per-
form these duties causes that person to lose face and brings
shame and disgrace on himself/herself and the community.19
18
19
Hendry, 240.
42
Since a giri relationship involves the continual creation of

new duties and expectations, it can be prolonged indefinitely.
Giri is not a special form of material consideration, but more
of an affectively oriented duty. Social interactions in all cul-
tures generally tend to be egocentric; however, people in
Japan are expected to express some affection toward others
even if it does not come from the heart (honne–tatemae). Giri
is therefore strongly influenced by the hierarchical conscious-
ness of the participants.20
Finally, breaking giri, means neglecting to honor the reci-
procity toward a group as well as toward the ancestors. Giri
involves ones obligation to participate in various rituals related
to ancestors, festivals and other annual events. When a person
chooses to become a Christian, it makes him/her appear to have
broken the reciprocity and abrogated social, cultural responsibil-
ities, all of which disturb wa. Thus, if the Japanese are given the
opportunity to practice Christianity and at the same time to ful-
fill their giri, acceptance of Christianity would, be much easier.
On the other hand, Christians, especially Western Christians,
may consider this to be a form of syncretism.
3.1.4. Honne–Tatemae
If the wa within a group or uchi is to be maintained, the expres-

sion of individual feelings or the dominance of others by
imposing one’s own opinion must be suppressed. The Japanese
have a special concept in their culture for this: honne–tatemae.
Honne means ‘informal, personal reality in disregard of social
parameters’, while tatemae means ‘official, public and socially
20
Ibid.
43
required or politically correct.’ Honne is an opinion or an action

motivated by a person’s true inner feelings, whereas tatemae is
an opinion or action influenced by social norms. Thus, honne
refers to a person’s deep beliefs or intentions, while tatemae
refers to socially attuned motives or intentions as these are
shaped, encouraged, or suppressed by the norms of the major-
ity.21 These two concepts are often considered dichotomous.
They reflect a contrast between genuinely held personal feelings
and convictions and those that are socially controlled. Another
dimension of this dichotomy is that honne is expressed privately,
while tatemae may be openly professed.
In the formalities of a business meeting, the Japanese busi-
nessman tends to follow protocol. Later, while enjoying
conversation with his colleagues over a glass of beer or sake,
the same person will frankly express his honne regarding the
issues raised at the meeting. With the aim of ensuring peace
and harmony, the public self avoids confrontation, whereas
the private self tends toward sincere self-expression.22
When trying to understand honne and tatemae and the way
in which these contrasting concepts function in Japan, it is
worthwhile to examine certain cultural characteristics such as
the dislike of directly expressing opinions for fear that it might
hurt the feelings of others and the importance of harmony
and ceremony. Japanese people are usually careful about what
they say and they often use tatemae in order to get along well
with others.23
21
Davies and Ikeno,115.
22
“How to Share the Love of God with the Japanese” The JapanNet.
http://reachinginternationals.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/01/
How-to-Share-the-Love-of-God-with-Japanese.pdf.
23
44
For example, when a person is visiting someone’s home in

Japan and it comes time for supper, people will often say,
“Won’t you dine with us?” However, this is not really an invi-
tation; rather it is a subtle hint that it is time to go home. To
people from other countries this may sound confusing, but for
the Japanese it is a natural way to interact. So, the correct
response to, “Won’t you dine with us?” is “Thank you very
much, but I am not hungry.” This type of behavior is formu-
laic in Japanese society.24
Honne/tatemae forces most Japanese people to keep their
worldview or religious beliefs to themselves. Consequently,
they do not easily share them with others. When it comes to
becoming a Christian, one has to keep one’s convictions to
oneself (tatemae) in order to maintain the group/social har-
mony (wa) or not disturb the wa of other groups. Of course,
this does not make the work of evangelism easy. Christians
tend to want to share gospel openly with others, even when it
disturbs, hinders or challenges the cultural and religious sta-
tus quo as this is defined by fixed rules.
3.1.5. Amae
Amae, which can be roughly translated as dependence on the

benevolence of others, is key to understanding the Japanese per-
sonality within a group/community to which a person belongs
(uchi). It is vital for getting along with others in Japan and is the
basis for maintaining harmonious relationships (wa) in which
children depend on their parents, younger people rely on their
elders, grandparents depend on their adult children, and so on.25
24
Ibid.
25
45
The concept of amae greatly affects all aspects of Japanese

life because it is connected to concepts such as giri. It makes
it difficult for Japanese to say “no” to something or to directly
reject or disagree with someone. People hesitate to refuse to
engage with others for fear of breaking the relationship,
offending that person, or hurting their feelings.26 Amae is
meant to create deep emotional bonds with others in the
group, but it also creates distance from others outside the
group. By becoming a Christian or committing to any other
non-indigenous religion, a person may disturb or violate the
deep emotional bonds that define the various groups to which
they belong. This gives an entirely new and different dimen-
sion to the problem of Japanese conversion to Christianity.
3.2. Religious Aspects of Life in Japan
As mentioned in chapter one, the concept of wa is also found

in the way the Japanese view religion. Harmony is not sought
only in social relationships, but also between religions. The
concept of wa does not promote exclusivity of religions or
dominance of one over another; rather it supports harmony,
co-existence and inclusivity. In fact the wa article issued by
Prince Shotoku’s constitution in 604 was intended to harmo-
nize the relationship between Shintoism, Buddhism, and
Confucianism.”27
Japanese people tend to view all religious traditions within
a more comprehensive category that is more generally termed
26
27
“Japanese Society: Wa, Confucianism, Homogeneity, Conformity, Indi-
vidualism and Hierarchies,” last modified March 2012, http://factsanddetails.
com/japan.php?itemid=642&catid=18.
46
“religion”, rather than by focusing on distinct “religions” per

se. It is often said that the Japanese are born Shinto, have a
Christian (Western) style of wedding, and die Buddhist (many
Japanese have Buddhist funerals). Further evidence that these
different traditions are not clearly distinguished in Japan can
be found in the fact that people do not feel compelled to com-
mit to any particular organized religion. This mindset is called
mushukyo in Japanese. It means “no religion” or “non-reli-
gious.”28 When a Japanese person talks about religion, he/she
generally means revealed religions, particularly Christianity.29
Thus, when Japanese people say that they are non-religious,
most of them mean they are not committed to a revealed reli-
gion or religious organization.30
It is crucial to understand the characteristics of mushukyo.
First, being non-religious does not mean that one does not
participate in rituals related to gods, but rather that one does
not identify him/herself as a member of one particular reli-
gious group. According to Mullins, the majority of Japanese
continue to participate in household and institutional rituals,
festivals, and annual events, and many hold what most
28
Ibid.
29
Toshimaro Ama distinguishes two categories of religion in Japan:
revealed and natural religions. According to Ama Buddhism, Judaism,
Christianity, Islam, and some new religions are considered revealed religions
because they have specific books and scriptures that provide guidelines for
life and religious rituals. In contrast, natural religions are more traditional
and based on folklore; they have few or no books or scriptures. Even
though Shintoism does have some texts and scriptures, it is considered to
be more a natural religion (Ama, 1).
30
Toshimaro Ama, Why Are the Japanese Non-Religious? Japanese
Spirituality Being Non-Religious in a Religious Culture (Lanham:
University Press of America, 2005),vii.
47
observers would regard as “religious” beliefs (related to

Buddhas, ancestors, gods, protective deities, and vengeful
spirits). Thus, Mullins concludes that it would be a mistake to
interpret mushukyo as meaning “non-religious” or “secular.”31
For most Japanese, religion is understood in a
Western–Christian framework, and thus folkloric or indige-
nous festivals known as matsuri, which are related to Shinto
and sometimes to Buddhist traditions, are not considered to
be religious.32 This makes the Japanese religious mind still
more complex and difficult to understand for outsiders. It is
better understood, however, if we distinguish between reli-
gion and religious tradition. Japanese can participate in a
religious tradition without being a part of an organized,
revealed religion. To a certain degree, this can be true in
Western European societies as well. For instance, one may cel-
ebrate Christmas in many Western countries without being
religious or belonging to an organized church. Pentecost is a
national holiday in the Netherlands; some people celebrate
this event without being a part of a church or Christian
denomination. Some may not even know what the meaning
of the day actually is.
Further, mushukyo does not mean that the Japanese do not
have religious sentiments. This is evident from the way they
honor their ancestors during the obon season in mid-August
or visit Shinto shrines and temples during the New Year. They
are quite engaged when it comes to the expression of religious
sentiment and even superstitions.
31
Mark R. Mullins, “Religion in Contemporary Japanese Lives,” in
Routledge Handbook of Japanese Culture and Society, ed. Victoria L. Bestor
et al. (London: Routledge, 2011), 63.
32
Ama, 2.
48
There are several motives why they do not choose to be a

part of organized Christianity. According to Ama, annual
events such as obon and other cultural festivals are a means of
gaining spiritual peace and they replace the need for Western-
style organized religion. There is thus no need for people to
choose revealed religions as their means of spiritual libera-
tion.33 Another reason he cites has to do with various
incidents and scandals surrounding religious organizations.
These further contribute to the unpopularity of organized
religions. Reports that some religious groups deceive their
members into making large donations and organize seemingly
supernatural events make most Japanese uncomfortable with
organized religions.34
Another reason why they may feel suspicious about organ-
ized religions is the widely held perception that such religions
are detrimental to the public peace. For instance, Japanese
disapprove of Christians who walk in the streets with mega-
phones calling people sinners and asking them to repent. This
is not acceptable to most of them.35 Even though most
Christians do not perform such acts, Japanese people are often
cautious of Christianity because of its evangelical activities.36
Lastly, the exclusivist nature of some aspects of revealed
religions also causes people to shun them. While those who
are already members of a religion may enjoy reading holy
texts, praying, and singing songs, these are often not pleasant
experiences for an outsider. As Ama states, unless one becomes
aware of the importance of life and its related anxieties,
33
Ama, 4.
34
Ama, 8.
35
Ibid.
36
Ibid.
49
revealed religion does not make sense. This awareness is often

created when one realizes how irrational life can be; it can lead
a person to seek answers in revealed religions, but the
Japanese generally prefer to be mushukyo.37
3.2.1. Non-Absolutism
According to Noriyuki Miyake, one of the reasons why most

Japanese people are not Christians has to do with their views
on the concept of absoluteness. Generally, they cannot under-
stand the basics of the biblical faith because they are
polytheists and tend to deny any type of absolute38 — they
view truth in relative terms. For them, truth is often under-
stood in relation to the context in which it is experienced.
This tendency to reject absolutism has its roots in the concept
of wa, for in Japan maintaining and strengthening relation-
ships between individuals is considered a sacred goal in itself.
Nothing should be allowed to disrupt this harmony and any
individual or institution that claims absolutism disturbs it.39
In other words, the only concept that the Japanese take to be
absolute is the all-inclusive harmony between individuals,
ancestors, gods and nature, both supernatural as well natural.
Fukuda describes this as follows:
Many Japanese do not by any means recognize the exis-

tence of an absolute state isolated from environmental
phenomena because, according to them, the phenomenal
37
Ama, 64.
38
Noriyuki Miyake, “A Challenge to Pentecostal Mission in Japan,” in
Asian Journal of Pentecostal Studies 9:1(2006), 83–94, (88).
39
Fukuda, 52.
50
environment, whether made out of things visible or invisi-

ble, is itself the absolute.40
He goes on to use the term “Japanese religions” and thus to

suggest that religion in Japan cannot be understood simply by
separating it into individual components. It is therefore not
farfetched to say that the names ‘Shinto’ and ‘Buddhism’ etc.
express different facets of a single, syncretized Japanese
religion.41
In particular, the concept of non-absolutism has conse-
quences for the way Japanese people view Christianity. First,
they do not take one particular religion to be absolute.
Second, they tend not to view one specific God as absolute.
Third, they view religion as a participatory means of securing
harmony rather than as a set of personal beliefs in a fixed set
of teachings. In what follows, I discuss each of these.
3.2.1.1. Religion as Non-Absolute
Japan is the host culture for various religious traditions. Even

though the nation has gone through various religious con-
flicts in the course of its history, multiple religions have
managed to co-exist there for centuries. The Japanese reli-
gious context can therefore be described as pluralistic. Robert
Lee outlines the various aspects of this pluralism as follows:
1. A nativistic element in Shinto and emperor system. In the

Meiji era the family, community society and nation were
unified by an imperial ideology supported by State Shinto
40
Ibid.
41
Fukuda, 45.
51
which, although modified today, continues to provide the

Japanese their national identity.
2. A Chinese component in Confucian ethics and the family

system. Since the Meiji era the traditional social ethic of
Confucian loyalty and filial piety of former elite (samurai)
class has become universalized as normative social identity
for all Japanese.
3. An Indian element in a Buddhist religion that has been

transformed into a Japanese Buddhism. Since the Kamakura
era Buddhism has served as the religious dimension of
Japanese life that deals with the problems of death and tran-
siency.
4. The indigenous “new religions” and the “neo-new reli-

gions.” These new religions, based upon Shinto or Nichiren
Buddhism, have become for many the religious response to
alienation caused by rapid modernization and the way for
social reintegration into contemporary society.
5. Western, largely secular, values rising from Japan’s rapid

and highly successful modernization.
6. A Cultural Christianity that represents a borrowing of

Western culture as popularized in Christmas celebrations
and Christian-styles weddings.42
Mullins suggests the pluralism discussed above (i.e., the

co-existence of multiple religious traditions) has long charac-
terized Japanese religion. The process of pluralization was
42
Lee, 68–69.
52
enhanced from the nineteenth century onward with the emer-

gence of many new religious movements and the
transplantation of diverse forms of Christianity into the coun-
try from the West. Mullins speaks of serious discrepancies
between the membership statistics claimed by these institu-
tions and the self-understanding of the vast majority of
Japanese:
For example, Shinto institutions claim nearly 107 million

adherents, while Buddhist institutions report a total of over
89 million followers. Combined with the number of adher-
ents claimed by New Religions and Christian churches, the
total exceeds the population of Japan (128 million) by some
82 million people. It is obvious many people are counted
more than once as members of different religious institu-
tions. Survey research, however, reveals that fewer than 10
percent of the population claim that they “belong” to a reli-
gious organization of any kind. This gap between
institutional statistics and self-perception reinforces the
widely held view that the figures provided by institutions
are totally unreliable, but it remains a fact that many
Japanese are at least loosely affiliated with more than one
religious institution and participate in practices associated
with multiple religious traditions.43
The idea that the Japanese are reluctant to accept one reli-
gion goes back to their encounter with Buddhism in the sixth
century. According to Davies and Ikeno, during that period,
the Japanese people noticed that if they chose to believe in
Buddhism, then the emperor system would be abrogated, as
would Shinto. It was through Shinto myths that the
43
Mullins 2011, 65.
53
emperor’s family was able to maintain its status in Japan.

Thus, in the seventh century, as mentioned earlier, Prince
Shotoku, who was the nephew of Emperor Suiko, occupied
the regency and discovered a way of permitting Buddhism
and the imperial system to co-exist along with another ethical
system adopted from China, namely, Confucianism. As he
stated, “Shinto is the trunk, Buddhism is the branches, and
Confucianism is the leaves.”44 This approach enabled the
Japanese to accept these new religions and ideologies, in this
case Buddhism and Confucianism, in such a way as to avoid
theoretical contradictions, because they were all seen as rec-
oncilable. Davies and Ikeno suggest that the choice for
co-existence had a great impact on the Japanese mentality and
the way they view the world. Not only were they able to
accept culture from other countries without any religious
prejudices, but also they developed the habit of adopting only
the most useful borrowings from other nations, cultures and
religions and blending them into something uniquely
Japanese.45 This process is normally called iitoko-dori.
Iitoko-dori is widespread in Japan. It is the process of
accepting convenient parts, however different and sometimes
contradictory, of a religious value system.46 Iitoko-dori was
originally meant to maintain the wa between different reli-
gions, and their adherents as well as with the Japanese
imperial system. For after the introduction of Buddhism to
Japan, observing either Shinto or Buddhism exclusively could
cause social and political unrest—disturbance of the wa. In
other words, when one religion supersedes another, it disturbs
44
45
Ibid.
46
54
existing relationships and introduces ambiguity into social

reciprocities and duties.
When Christianity was introduced into Japan, people were
initially open to its precepts provided that they would not dis-
turb the existing wa, which was the result of the centuries-old
iitoko-dori. The arrival of Christianity did, however, disturb
the wa in various ways. First, it contributed to the ongoing
conflicts between various daimyos, since Japan was experienc-
ing national unrest. Further, it did not genuinely respect the
centuries-old Japanese imperial system, and after the occupa-
tion by the Allied forces in 1945, that system was forcibly
reduced more or less to a Western form of monarchy. chapter
seven discusses this further.
It is obvious that throughout Japanese history, Christianity
did not and could not successfully contribute to the wa or
participate in iitoko-dori. The main reason for this is its
embrace of absolutism. According to Davies and Ikeno,
Christians have an absolute sense of values and this is the basis
for their life decisions. Yet, the Japanese sense of ethical values
is relative. It varies with people’s opinions and with the con-
texts in which decisions have to be made. Their long history
of iitoko-dori makes it possible for the Japanese to change
their sense of values in a short time and with little difficulty47
as long as wa is maintained.
3.2.1.2. The Absolute God
Since the Japanese value harmony and truth understood in

social context more than they do absolute truth, the concept
of an absolute God as presented by Christianity is hard to
47
55
understand or accept. First, let us briefly look at the concept

of God in Japanese culture.
In Japanese, god or gods are called kami. They are the
Shinto deities. However, they bear little resemblance to the
gods of the monotheistic religions. They are shadowy, form-
less entities — or people’s projections —that are largely
devoid of personality and resemble impersonal manifestations
of power. Further, in Japanese culture kami have never been
considered absolute or transcendent in relation to man and
the world. Hence, there is a significant continuity between the
various kami. In sharp contrast to the symbolic dichotomy
between the creator and creation in Western religions, the
relationship between kami and man is well symbolized by the
term oyako, an expression specifying the parent–child, or bet-
ter, the ancestor–descendant relation.48
The Japanese thinking about the kami has also changed in
numerous ways during the course of history. In ancient times,
Japan was influenced by Chinese and Korean culture and, to
a lesser degree, by India via China. As a result, the concepts of
the Buddha, of deities, and of a heaven, as these existed in
Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism, have strongly influ-
enced the Japanese concept of kami.49 In the sixteenth and
seventeenth centuries, and again in the second half of the
nineteenth century, Japan was also influenced by the Christian
idea of God.
48
Noriyoshi Tamaru and David Reid (Eds.), Religion in Japanese Culture:
Where Living Traditions Meet a Changing World (New York: Kodansha
International, 1996), 16.
49
Nobutaka Inoue, “Perspectives Towards Understanding the Concept of
Kami,” in Contemporary Papers on Japanese Religions, online version (1988).
http://www2.kokugakuin.ac.jp/ijcc/wp/cpjr/kami/inoue.html#tnoteI.
56
Catholic orders such as the Jesuits came to Japan in the

sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, transmitting to them a
bona fide monotheism. After a more than two hundred year
long governmentally imposed ban on Christianity, many
Protestant and Catholic missionaries, mostly from the USA,
returned to Japan. So, the Japanese began to deal with the
newly introduced idea of God and find a way of understand-
ing it spiritually. Considering this historical process, it is quite
natural that the ancient concept of kami has changed consid-
erably over time and become ever more complicated in
modern society.50
All kami are considered to have superior knowledge and
power; they hold within their power those areas of life that are
beyond human control. They have no shape of their own. If
they are to manifest themselves, they must be summoned or
cajoled into a vessel of suitable form. These vessels are known
as yorishiro and are frequently long and thin: trees, wands,
banners, or long stones are common.51 Dolls are also believed
to be the residence of kami. Also, certain physically gifted
people can act as mediums between humans and kami. They
are usually women; a kami may borrow a women’s body to
communicate and reveal things. And, the kami are inherently
amoral. They are simply powers that respond favorably or
unfavorably to the human community according to the treat-
ment they receive. If we treat them well by performing the
proper rituals, offerings, and cultic worship, they can be
expected to respond with blessings in the form of good rice
50
Ibid.
51
Richard Bowring and Peter Kornicki, The Cambridge Encyclopedia of
Japan (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1993), 152.
57
harvests, flourishing progeny, and protection from fire,

famine, and disease.52
Most Japanese do not consider God to be absolute or one,
nor do they view him as the creator of both nature and human
beings. Kami do not have creative powers as does the God of
Christianity; in other words, they are not thought to have cre-
ated the heavens and the earth and everything in them, living
or dead. In Christianity, by contrast, God is not a part of the
created world. People can only know about God by manifes-
tations of God in the world. So, the act of creation and the
created world separate man from God.53
Further, in Japan human beings can become gods them-
selves or others can recognize them as kami. In other words,
human beings have the ability to appoint and recognize other
humans as gods. This contradicts the Christian view that God
alone is the creator of all beings. For the Japanese, human
beings can also become kami after their death and continue to
exert an influence on this world, generally through the con-
tinuation of the qualities that marked them out in this life.
The living can create kami, or they can recognize that the
importance of particular individuals is such that they should
be recognized after death (or even occasionally when still
alive) as kami.54
Lastly, the concept of kami is in alignment with the con-
cept of harmony (wa). Reid describes kami as “divine beings
52
Bowring and Kornicki, 39.
53
Alexei Batchourine, “The Shinto Concept of Kami” Moscow State
University, the Faculty of Philosophyhttp://trubnikovann.narod.ru/
Bachessa.htm.
54
Ian Reader, Religion in Contemporary Japan (Honolulu: University of
Hawai Press, 1991), 25–26.
58
more immanent than transcendent, who desire to see their

people enjoying a life of communal harmony and abundance,
filled with dynamic vitality and purity of heart.”55 In order to
achieve this communal harmony, gods and people have to
make concessions by refusing absolutism and accepting rela-
tivism. For instance:
Shinto scholar Ueda Kenji (1927–2003) criticizes the

Western view on the concept of God. Kenji suggests that
kami is an existence that cannot be understood by human
reason, as westerners tend to do. Instead, from the Shinto
perspective, Japanese kami are considered as a life force
within all beings. Every being has an individual kami nature
deeply hidden inside. Kami is not regarded as a particular
being but as a force. It is the force of life that constitutes
beings as such. In the Japanese tradition, people are not
particularly concerned about the concept of kami; they
regard the experience of kami as more important than
doctrines.56
The non-absolute view of God has several consequences.

First, no one god has absolute power and authority over any
others. Unlike the Christian God, the Japanese gods do not,
in and of themselves, represent a religion that people are to
believe in. Therefore, there should be harmony not only
between people and gods but also among the different gods.
This is evident in the way Shinto and Buddhist concept of
God has syncretized in Japan. Hasegawa states that, in the late
55
David Reid, The Cultural Shaping of Japanese Christianity (Berkeley:
Asian Humanities Press, 1991), 5.
56
Emi Mase-Hasegawa, Christ in Japanese Culture: Theological Themes in
Shusaku Endo’s Literary Works (Leiden: Brill, 2008), 31.
59
eighth century and with the support of the imperial house-

hold, the Buddha was given an independent status socially and
politically equal to the kami.57 The introduction of Buddhist
icons and statues transformed the concept of kami and, as a
result, the Japanese came to worship images of the kami.
During the Heian and Nara periods, Buddhist scholars intro-
duced the theory of honji-suijaku, according to which
Buddhas appeared in the world (honji) in the shape of kami
for the purpose of saving people. Ise-shinto, however, pro-
posed an opposing theory: Shinto gods were the honji and the
Buddha, the suijaku. This theory was called han-honji suijaku
setsu (anti honji suijaku).58
Gradually, the Buddha came to be accepted in Japan and
took the form of kami in the Japanese indigenous faith.
Buddhism was therefore adopted into Japanese society in a
transformed way. Eventually, both Buddha and kami came to
be regarded as one, and the unity of all of them was named
dainichi.59 Further information on dainichi and its relation-
ship to Christian theology is provided in chapter four.
Second, unlike the Christian God who is considered to be
omnipotent and omniscience, the kami are limited to per-
forming specific functions. They cannot perform every sort of
task and do not know everything, but can only influence situ-
ations and circumstances to a certain degree. Moreover, this
can only happen when they are being treated correctly. In the
Christian view, God has to be worshipped, whereas in Japanese
culture, gods are meant to be treated correctly. Treating the
kami correctly is more important than worshipping them. The
57
Hasegawa, 32.
58
Hasegawa, 33.
59
Ibid.
60
Japanese culture, values, traditions, rituals, ceremonies and fes-

tivals have all developed around this notion of right treatment.
All of these cultural institutions and practices are required to
ensure that the kami are pleased. I think it is too simplistic to
suggest that average Japanese are worshippers of gods, when,
in fact, they are mostly “treat gods correctly type” of people.
This “treat gods correctly” view has two major underlying
motives: fear and the hope of obtaining good luck. Often fear
relates to provoking the anger or jealousy of the kami or dis-
turbing the harmony between the individual or group and the
kami. The latter can have consequences such as bad luck, bad
fortune, illness, calamities or disasters both at the level of the
individual and that of the group. The other motivating factor is
that the Japanese like to ensure they have good luck, especially
in times of need. The Japanese have a saying kurushii toki no
kamidanomi, which means “turn to gods in times of trouble”.
School examinations, job interviews, university applications,
and many other occasions are considered times of trouble.60
According to Reader, the kami are available to be petitioned by
those in need. Their existence is thus not so much a matter of
cognitive belief but cultural acceptance and need: when the sit-
uation calls for it, the kami are there to perform the role
ascribed to them. In other words, as Reader suggests, in gen-
eral terms the Japanese religious world provides a psychological
support system. It can be drawn upon when circumstances
require it and it can provide answers and solutions when prob-
lems arise, yet these gods do not demand attention at other
times. People may move into and out of modes of religiosity
according to requirements and circumstances.61
60
Reader, 20.
61
Reader, 21–22.
61
In Shinto, the Japanese often use the word suuhai for

“worship” in the term “ancestor worship,” however suuhai
has the slightly stronger meaning of adoration. This stands in
contrast to the Christian concept of the worship of God.
Offner argues that it is still more difficult to define the inten-
tions of the individual who is the subject of words like suuhai.
In his view, in fact, the individual would find it difficult to
analyze his/her own feelings in this regard. It is therefore cru-
cial to understand not only the words but also the emotions
and motivations of the Japanese and to try not to impose
Western Christian definitions and feelings upon Japanese
words and actions.62 Concerning the word suuhai, it is crucial
to get beneath words to the attitudes they are meant to
express. Offner suggests that since there is no transcendent
absolute in the Japanese tradition, no being that demands the
total commitment or wholehearted allegiance of humans,
respect, honor, veneration and/or worship may be accorded
to the multitude of spirits, which are considered to be present
in various forms.63 Thus, when Christians speak of worship-
ping one absolute omnipotent and omniscient God, the
Japanese may not be able to understand, accept or practice
this.
Further, Japanese religious culture does not have any con-
cept of a personal love toward the kami. Hence, when a
Japanese is introduced for the first time to the concept of the
Christian God, he/she may find this notion absurd. In keep-
ing with what has been discussed above, the kami do not love
62
Clark B. Offner, “A Foreign Christian’s Struggle with Japanese Concepts
of Respect, Honor, Veneration, Worship” in Hayama Missionary Seminar
Report 1988, PDF Version 1.1, November 2008, 74.
63
Offner, 75.
62
people unconditionally. Hence, the concept of a loving God

in the Christian sense is not easy for the Japanese to under-
stand. Also to worship and love one absolute God and reject
the kami and Japanese traditions means to abandon the uchi,
ie-traditions, and giri to disharmonize the wa both with gods
and ancestors and to disturb the social wa. The challenge then
is how to bring the message of Christianity to a people who
have such a complex way of looking at and practicing religion.
63
Chapter 4
Theological Factors
Prince Shotoku (574–622) stated that “Shinto is the trunk,

Buddhism is the branches, and Confucianism is the leaves.”1
However, after Christianity was introduced in the late six-
teenth century, it did not succeed in being added to the list of
the religions mentioned here. If we attempt to revise Prince
Shotoku’s statement by adding Christianity, what would part
of the tree would it represent? Or would it be accepted in the
list anyway? If it had its way, would it uproot the trunk and
establish another one with new branches and leaves?
Ichiro Hori suggests that Shinto, Buddhism and
Confucianism fused so completely in Japan that they lost their
original identities: Confucianism and Shinto have borrowed
Buddhist metaphysics and psychology; Buddhism and Shinto
have borrowed many aspects of Confucian ethics; and, per-
haps most importantly, both Confucianism and Buddhism
have become adapted into the indigenous religion of Japan
instead of maintaining their uniqueness, even though they
manifest themselves in many different forms and varieties.2
Historically speaking, Western Christianity has not been able
to fully compromise its doctrines and traditions because of its
fear of syncretism. Nor could it supplant Shinto, Buddhism or
1
2
Ichiro Hori, Folk Religion in Japan: Continuity and Change (Chicago:
University of Chicago Press, 1968), 10.
65
Confucianism. At the same time, however, Japan was not able

to completely eradicate Christianity. This chapter represents a
search for theological factors as to why Christianity was/is not
able to find its place in relation to the three main religions of
this country.3
The clash between the Japanese worldview and that of
Western Christianity has engendered a theological conflict.
Topics such as Christ, sin, salvation, the infallibility of the
Bible, life after death, and the Christian stand on ancestor
worship, are just a few of the theological points that stand in
contradiction to Japanese thinking. In the following para-
graphs, I discuss these items and identify areas of conflict
between the Christian message and Japanese religious views.
4.1. Original Sin, Man and Nature
In Christianity, according to the message that most mission-

aries preach, man is sinful by birth. This is the result of the
original sin committed by Adam and Eve and transmitted to
the rest of humanity. Already from birth, sin separates man
from God. There is thus a continuity of sin in man.4
Christians believe that it can be removed only when a person
chooses to believe and worship Jesus Christ, the Son of God.5
Even then, a regenerated human is still sinful and as long as
he or she lives here on earth, the grace of God provides for-
giveness for their sins until they die and enter paradise.
3
There are ongoing debates whether Confucianism is a religion or a phi-
losophy. For the sake of clarity I consider Confucianism as a religion as it
was mentioned in the list of religions in Prince Shotoku’s statement.
4
Psalm 51:5, Psalm 58:3, Romans 3:2.
5
1Corinthians 15:22.
66
Theological Factors
On the other hand, Christians view the created world as

fallen — the earth was cursed as result of original sin. Thus,
this world is to be renewed and restored to a certain degree
by the children of God6 (those who believe in Jesus Christ)
until His second coming, when it will be eternally redeemed
and renewed. This view of fallen man/nature has led Western
Christianity to adopt a dualistic view of the world (e.g., good
and evil, God and Satan, heaven and hell); this view is strongly
influenced by Persian culture and Zoroastrianism.
In contradistinction to the Christian view, the concept of
original sin is not found in Shinto. Man is considered to have
a predominantly divine nature. There is a saying in Japan that
“man is kami’s (god’s) child.” This divinity in human nature
makes us the carrier of a long, continuous history that comes
down from ancestors and continues through descendants.7
Man is also seen as a responsible constituent of various social
groups. Such a view of humans places us in a spectrum of con-
tinuity and community insofar as it causes us to recognize that
each man has an individual personality, but, at the same time,
is not separate from others (community). And, this continuity
and community are not only shared with others but also with
nature and the environment. In Christianity, the continuity of
the divine in man is interrupted: man, nature and God are all
separated by sin. Western Christianity consequently promotes
individualism: salvation occurs on an individual basis, being
the result of personal choice.
The concept of continuity in Japanese culture, especially in
Shinto, is also approached cyclically. In Shinto it is called naka-
6
Romans 8:19.
7
Gary Leazer, “Shintoism,” Center for Interfaith Studies’ Bulletin, (2010), 3.
http://garyleazer.org/CISBulletin/CIS%20Bulletin%20-%20Shinto.pdf
67
ima (i.e., “middle present” or “here and now”). Naka-ima is

used to express the importance of the now, which is at one and
the same time related to the past and future. Thus, the present
moment is the very center of all conceivable times8 and there
is only constant repetition of historical pattern. That is to say,
the Japanese do not have a linear conception of time nor a con-
comitant view of human progress; they have no notion of a
beginning that started with a sin and an end that will perma-
nently destroy sinful man and nature. In short, most Japanese
will not understand or agree when Christians or foreign mis-
sionaries in Japan suggest that man is a sinner by nature and
that he needs Jesus to be restored.
In the Japanese context, the notion of original sin is not
taken literally and so not understood to be transferred to suc-
ceeding generations as a result of one man’s choice. In contrast
to this, most Evangelical missionaries acknowledge the sinfulness
of man, as stated in Japan Evangelical Missionary Association’s
statement of faith.9 Tokutaro Takakura (1885–1934) considers
it to be a sort of super-historical truth in which “human nature”
is essentially egoistic. He believes this is because “we cannot help
but feel responsible for sin.”10 Takakura also points out that
there is still a corporate solidarity of sin throughout human race,
a fundamental problem of selfishness that transcends all human-
ity, throughout time, individually and corporately.11
8
Paul de Leeuw, “Naka-Ima: Space in Japan,” in The Netherlands-Japan
Review, Vol. 2, Nr.1, Spring (2011): 46–47.
9
“Statement of Faith,” Japan Evangelical Missionary Association, accessed
April 17, 2013, http://www.jema.org/joomla15/index.php/jema-consti-
tution-and-bylaws/415-jema-constitution?start=2.
10
J. Nelson Jennings, Theology in Japan: Takakura Tokutaro, 1885–1934
(Lanham: University Press of America, 2005), 244.
11
Ibid.
68
Theological Factors
According to Yoji Inoue, original sin does not mean some-

thing transmitted from Adam to the rest of humanity in the
form of “the sins of the father are visited upon the child.”12
Original sin is rather already present in man — it does not
have to be transmitted. By eating the “apple”, we are “trying
to be like God”, in our everyday life. Inoue argues that the
traditional expression “it came from Adam” only shows that
our flaws are so deeply situated within us that we can do noth-
ing to resolve them of our own accord. Original sin is more
like the stain on our mind, because of which we cannot accept
others as they are, be they human beings or nature itself.13
Inoue considers the story of Adam and Eve and original
sin as a teaching for all mankind. Within us all, even in this
modern age of technology, is a world of pandemonium and
brutishness, the extent of which we cannot fully be aware.14
Kanzo Uchimura considered sin to be the absence of God
in someone’s life, the result of a choice to leave God:
If goodness is to follow God, evil must be to leave God.

Stealing, murder or adultery is sin not by itself, but by the
result of leaving God. When I am condemned by law for
murder, I am called upon not for violation of the homicide
law itself but for leaving my God. I shall not commit a
crime whatever tempted, or shall not even cherish an idea
of sin, as long as God abides within me and I with Him.
Defectiveness, contempt of others, desiring lust, arro-
gance, and neglecting my neighbors, all these result from
leaving God. Consequently, I shall be able to do good only
12
Yoji Inoue, The Faces of Jesus in Japan (Tokyo: Nihon Kirisuto-Kyodan
Shuppankyi, 1994), 36.
13
Ibid.
14
Ibid.
69
if I return to God. This indeed must be the only way to

avoid sin.15
4.2. Sin and Japanese Culture
In the biblical context, sin is disobedience to God. It is trans-

mitted to us through original sin as well as through the
choices one makes in life, choices that place us in opposition
to God. In Japanese culture, however, sin is viewed as a “dis-
turbance” of the harmony wa. Anything that disturbs the
harmony of the living with the ancestors, with nature, but
especially with the group, is considered sinful. Political, social,
and family regulations have become merged into a single all-
embracing system in Japan. When one member of a family
chooses to follow Jesus Christ, that person may disturb the
overall harmony of the family if, for example, he or she refuses
to attend family ceremonies. Family traditions are also thereby
disturbed, as are the spirits of the ancestors. Also, such a per-
son may choose not participate in neighborhood religious
activities. This non-participation could bring shame and dis-
grace upon the rest of the family and so also disturb the
harmony of the family with the neighborhood. Such choices
and actions are considered equivalent to sin in the Japanese
mind. Caldarola argues that in the Japanese mind, sin may
mean directly causing some kind of trouble or discomfort to
one’s neighbor.16
15
Moriyuki Abukuma, ed., Daily Devotions with Uchimura Kanzo
(Amsterdam: Foundation Press, 2010), 5.
16
Carlo Caldarola, Christianity: The Japanese Way (Leiden: Brill, 1979),
12–13.
70
Theological Factors
Since in Japan, there is really no proper concept of sin as

understood in Christianity, it is also difficult for most Japanese
to understand the notion of God’s forgiveness. Sin, crime,
and bad manners overlap to some degree in practically any
culture, but in Japan they are more clearly identified as being
synonymous than elsewhere.17 George Sansom suggests that
tsumi is about doing things that are offensive to the gods.
Uncleanness is one of the main tsumi. It may not, per se, be
caused by what other religions would call moral guilt.18
Uncleanness or impurity, kegare, can be caused by dirt, which
has to be avoided. For instance, preparation of religious
observances requires washing the body and putting on fresh
garments.19 Sexual intercourse, menstruation and childbirth
were regarded as causes of ceremonial impurity, and they had
to be removed by lustration, abstention, and prayer.
Also diseases, wounds, and death were viewed as sources of
uncleanness. Sickness and all external signs of disease, such as
sores, eruptions, and discharges, were also held to be defile-
ments. Thus, it is pollution that has to be washed away and not
moral guilt or sin.20 In contrast, in Christianity cleanliness and
uncleanliness have moral overtones based on Jesus Christ’s
words, “What goes into a man’s mouth does not make him
‘unclean,’ but what comes out of his mouth, that is what
makes him ‘unclean.’”21 Thus, Makito Nagasawa suggests that
Protestant Christians in Japan are more apt to be concerned
17
Bernard S. Silberman, ed., Japanese Character and Culture: A Book of
Selected Readings (Tucson: University of Arizona Press, 1962), 299.
18
Sansom, 51.
19
Ibid.
20
Ibid.
21
Matthew 15:11, NIV.
71
with spiritual purification and to stay away from worldly affairs.

For them, what outwardly differentiates Christians from non-
Christians is habits such as not smoking and not drinking.
With their pietistic mentality, argues Nagasawa, they focus on
an awareness of sin and guilt as a condition of genuine sancti-
fication. They are always aware of the inner conflict between
Christian values and those of the secular and pagan society.22
Uncleanliness can easily be “washed away” by a prayer or a cer-
emony. Thus, in the eyes of most Japanese salvation and
forgiveness of sins are not needed, as ceremonies or prayers can
wash away any uncleanliness.
Another aspect of tsumi is that it is the word used for
“crime”. Based on this definition, only criminals, thieves, and
killers are sinners. Thus, an average Japanese person does not
consider himself or herself a sinner in the sense of being a
criminal. Generally, in Christianity, sin is viewed as disobeying
the Lord’s commands and rejecting God’s Son Jesus Christ as
Lord and Savior. But, the Japanese people think of sin in syn-
thetic terms, as something that defies the laws of the land.
Some missionaries suggest that the Christian concept of sin
may be best communicated through the related notions of
guilt and shame. Japanese society is not solely shame oriented,
as some classic anthropologists like Ruth Benedict have sug-
gested — it is also guilt oriented. David Lewis proposes that
Japanese culture exhibits both orientations.23 He advises mis-
sionaries to use the Japanese word ryoshin, a reference to guilt,
22
Makito Nagasawa, “Makuya Pentecostalism: A Survey” in Asian Journal
of Pentecostal Studies 3/2 (2000), 213.
23
David Lewis, “Questioning Assumptions About Japanese Society” in
Hayama Missionary Seminar Report 1988, PDF Version 1.1, November
2008, 19.
72
Theological Factors
instead of tsumi, which implies sin. According to Lewis,

ryoshin is an indigenous and universally understood concept.24
In order to communicate the gospel, missionaries need to
address their message to the voice of conscience that already
exists within the Japanese culture. Rather than espousing
“foreign” values, the Christian gospel in Japan should address
what is already recognized by the people themselves as areas
of moral failure and guilt. In this way the “inner” voice of
“conscience” can be made to accord with the outer voice of
the Christian who is seeking to communicate the gospel.25
Lewis conducted research among the Japanese people on
what they consider as shameful and what they feel guilty
about. Approximately 660 people were questioned. Stealing
(99.1%), lying (94.7%), and betrayal of one’s group (93.5%)
were the top three acts that caused respondents to experience
feelings of shame.26 The following acts were the top three in
terms of engendering as sense of guilt: stealing (98.6%), not
repaying a debt (96.8%) and betrayal of one’s group
(94.8%).27
Lewis’ research shows that the Japanese do have a sense of
shame and guilt, especially when they feel that they have vio-
lated group loyalty, which is, of course, connected to group
harmony. On the other hand, his research also indicates that
the Japanese do have a high standard of morality. The only
formal difference is that they do not relate this to the great fall
and the fundamental nature of humankind. Even though the
shame–guilt concept might seem a better alternative for
24
Ibid.
25
Lewis, 20.
26
Lewis, 17–18.
27
Lewis, 18.
73
conveying the Christian concept of sin in Japan, it still causes

some complications. For instance in Eastern cultures (partic-
ularly in Japanese culture), it is not polite to straightforwardly
speak about someone’s shame and guilt.
Shusaku Endo (1923–1996) has yet a different under-
standing of sin. He distinguishes it from evil. In his novel,
Silence, (1969) Endo states, “… sin, is not what it is usually
thought to be; it is not to steal and tell lies. Sin is for one man
to walk brutally over the life of another, and to be quite obliv-
ious or mindless of the wounds he has left behind.”28 In his
view, one can describe sin as something deeper, which Endo
calls evil. Evil is perpetrated when people stop thinking and
become mindless, distracted by pride, or even fooled by false
humility. They forget things, and fail to consider both them-
selves and others. Such forgetfulness is the source of all
human sorrow, even wars. Mindlessness creates the atmos-
phere in which evil thrives.29 Sin in the Japanese context (i.e.,
crime) will be forgiven if one acknowledges it and either asks
for forgiveness or pays the necessary price. But there also
exists a subconscious evil. It is an inevitable violent emotion
that makes one fall to extreme depths of depravity.30
According to Endo, Jesus did not die for human sins. His
death was unnecessary unless it was for something more fear-
ful than sin. Evil can be called a “black hole” that humans
cannot resist falling into; Jesus died to save us from this.31
28
Shusaku Endo, Silence (New Jersey: Taplinger Publishing Company,
1980), 89.
29
Hasegawa, 68.
30
Hasegawa, 69.
31
Ibid.
74
Theological Factors
In short, as indicated above, the concept of sin in Japanese

thought runs contrary to the Christian concept. Most
Japanese view it in ethical terms, whereas Christians under-
stand it not only in ethical terms but also in spiritual and
supernatural ones. Caldarola indicates that this feeling of
uneasiness with the supernatural experience of sin and atone-
ment echoes the cultural shock commonly experienced by
Japanese who come into contact with Christianity. It also
accounts for one of the most serious difficulties in the accul-
turation of Christianity in Japan.32
4.3. Salvation in Japanese Context
Perceptions of sin have implications for the way one views sal-
vation and life after death. Generally, in Christianity, salvation
comes through a personal belief in Jesus Christ who reconciles
man to God the Father through His sacrifice on the cross.
Those who choose to believe in atonement through Christ
obtain the gift of eternal life in paradise or heaven. In addition
to this, within some church traditions, it is believed that sal-
vation is connected to membership in the Church, because
the Church is the administrator of the sacrament of atone-
ment. Thus, outside the Church there may be no salvation.
Since the Japanese do not consider sin to be a crime against
the supreme God, their idea of salvation does indeed differ
from that of Christians.
In Japanese, the word harai is used for salvation. It means
purity, purification, attainment, or enlightenment. Generally,
in Japan, salvation can be analyzed from both Buddhist and
32
Caldarola, 112.
75
Shinto perspectives. In Shinto, it is more or less about being

free from uncleanliness, whereas in Japanese Buddhism it
equates to enlightenment. Inagaki and Jennings suggest “that
Buddhism connects human salvation with the idea of nir-
vana, sunyata (emptiness) enlightenment, self-awareness or
absolute nothingness. The person who has experienced nir-
vana sees the world in a new way, because he has experienced
a kind of regeneration.”33 In fact, a notion equivalent to sal-
vation through transcendence was introduced to Japan via
Buddhism in the twelfth century during the Kamakura era
(1185–1333). According to Inagaki and Jennings, Buddhism
offered something unique to the masses for the first time,
something that had not been present in Japanese culture
before — a teaching of ‘salvation’ based on transcendence. It
was Pure Land Buddhism and Zen Buddhism in particular
that lent a depth dimension to the Japanese culture.34 Of
course, there are various interpretations of salvation within
Japanese Buddhism. For instance the Jodo-Shin School of the
Pure Land believes that good works and mercy received by
calling Amida’s name bring salvation. However, the Jodo-
Shin-Shu of the True Sect of Pure Land, school of Shinran
believes that salvation comes totally from “beyond”, from
outside ourselves.35 Uchimura described the differences
between the concepts of salvation as taught by Amida
Buddhism and Christianity. He noted that the former simply
speaks of mercy (jihi) given by a benevolent Buddha as a way
33
Inagaki and Jennings, 38.
34
Inagaki and Jennings, 39.
35
Martien E. Brinkman, The Non-Western Jesus: Jesus as Bodhisattva,
Avatara, Guru, Prophet, Ancestor or Healer? (London: Equinox Publishing
Ltd., 2009), 102.
76
Theological Factors
to salvation, whereas the latter goes further by emphasizing

the concept of (gi) the human sense of justice; before God
pours out His mercy, humans have to be made just in His
eyes.36
As noted above, salvation in Shinto is understood as a form
of purification. This makes the need for ceremonies and rites
even more crucial. Salvation is therefore understood in more
or less earthly terms and in the context of human achieve-
ment. Prosperity and health are also aspects of salvation. In
this case, performing rituals and traditions, keeping the ances-
tors happy, and satisfying the regional, seasonal or family gods
are all part of the path to salvation. In short, treating the kami
and ancestors correctly leads to salvation. For this, purification
rites and ceremonies are requisite. Still, the Japanese general
public does not have a distinct concept of salvation, but rather
one that is a mixture of Shinto and Buddhist precepts.
Generally speaking, in Christianity, there are also various
ideas about, and ways of interpreting, the concept of salvation.
However, they all share one thing is common: salvation and
access to heaven are obtained through Jesus Christ by believ-
ing in him and they are by grace. At the same time, in
Christianity, salvation can also mean the restoration of a per-
sonal relationship with God. There are also denominations that
relate salvation to membership of a particular church. These
Christian ideas of salvation considered together — namely, sal-
vation only through Jesus Christ,37 only through the Christian
religion, exclusive paradise for Christians and salvation
through the church — I term as “exclusive salvation”. As the
36
John F. Howes, Japan’s Modern Prophet: Uchimura Kanzo 1861–1930
(Vancouver: University of British Columbia, 2005), 231.
37
Acts 4:12. John 14:6.
77
term itself indicates, this is a salvation for Christians only. This

too has negative consequences for the acceptance of
Christianity by the Japanese. I here explain some aspects of
these concepts and discuss some of the consequences of their
acceptance.
4.3.1. Salvation only through Christianity
As described in the previous chapter, Japanese culture is more or

less driven by inclusivity. From the outset, therefore, an exclusive
concept of God is not easily accepted, let alone that of an exclu-
sive savior, Jesus Christ. Jesus may be considered a wise man, an
enlightened individual, a Buddha who may bring illumination to
others, but it doesn’t mean that he is the only Buddha through
whom salvation and access to paradise can come.
According to Joy Hendry; one of the problems for
Christianity in Japan is the exclusive nature of the religion.38
Christianity does not tolerate the inclusion of other religions
within it and does not accept any other path to salvation
(prophets, the Buddha or other religions). Even salvation
defined in terms of present benefits (i.e., happiness and pros-
perity) can come only through Jesus Christ for Christians —
any other form of these things may be false or temporary.
And, given such a doctrinal framework it is hard, indeed well-
nigh impossible, for Christianity to accept any other religion
or belief system; at the same time, it is very difficult for the
Japanese people to understand such ideas and situate them
within their belief system.39
38
Hendry, 139.
39
Ibid.
78
Theological Factors
Japanese indigenous thinkers such as Kanzo Uchimura

(1861–1930) and Katsumi Takizawa (1909–1984) attempted
to address the problematic claim of salvation coming exclu-
sively through Jesus Christ, but they were not applauded by
the Japanese Christians for their thinking on this. Uchimura,
for instance, wrote:
“Buddha is the Moon; Christ is the Sun.
Buddha is the Mother; Christ is the Father.
Buddha is Mercy, Christ is Righteousness...
I love the Moon and I love the night; but as the night is far
spent and the day is at hand, I now love the Sun more than
I love the Moon; and I know that the love of the Moon in
included in the love of the Sun, and that he who loves the
Sun loves the Moon also.”40
And Takizawa wrote:
“When we see that the incarnation is one mythical idea

applied to Jesus in order to express the experiential fact that
Jesus is sufficient, effective contact point of salvation
between God and us, we must not then draw the negative
conclusion that Jesus alone is the unique, effective point of
contact between God and humankind. Because we have
found salvation through Christ we worship this Christ, but
we must not therefore deny other contact points of salva-
tion, which we hear from others. We do not denounce
other roads of faith, but we can commend Christian faith.
Even though we do not say that there is no salvation
40
Mullins 1998, 61. Mullins refers here to The Complete Works of Uchimura
Kanzo vol.29, (1925–1926), 456.
79
outside of Christ, we can speak about salvation through

Christ.”41
Takizawa’s approach suits the Japanese social context with its

emphasis on harmonious co-existence and inclusion without
loss of basic identity. He does not deny the assurance of sal-
vation through Christ, and also does not exclude other
religious paths. And, he thereby avoids any conflict of ideas,
as this is acceptable in Japanese culture. Just like Prince
Shotoku, he welcomes co-existence and mutual respect.
Uchimura (the Buddha as the moon and Christ as the Sun),
actually does more or less the same thing as Takizawa, namely
to include the love of the Moon under the love of the Sun.
Actually, he speaks about the light which is more important
than either the Moon or the Sun. For light that streams from
the Sun is also reflected from the Moon. The reflector may be
different, but the light is the same.
Inclusionism may tend toward syncretism, as some evan-
gelical missionaries might argue. At the same time,
inclusionism can be developed into a fruitful contextual
approach when it comes to dealing with non-Western cultures
and peoples attempting to transmit the message of Christ to
them. However, as noted, the average Japanese may not be
able to understand the Christian concept of “exclusive salva-
tion” as it is presented to them by missionaries, for this claim
of exclusivity causes disturbances in the overall wa (chapter
three). Accepting Christianity as their only religion has many
problematic consequences, as noted above.
41
Inagaki and Jennings, 90–91. Inagaki and Jennings quote here from
Katsumi Takizawa’s Kami wa ooku no namae o motsu (God Has Many
Names), (Tokyo: Iwanami Shoten, 1986), 117.
80
Theological Factors
We now return to the rhetorical question posed at the

beginning of this chapter, namely “where does Christianity fit
in Prince Shotoku’s statement?” Christian missionaries offer
salvation through one religion only. Ideally, this requires a
total conversion, rejection of one’s former religious ideas and
culture and surrender to a new belief system. In and of itself,
this concept of conversion runs contrary to the notion of
inclusivity that is the primary hallmark of Japanese culture.
For most Japanese, it is hard to “convert” to a new religion
that promotes a total exclusive commitment to a religious sys-
tem and so obviates against any adaptation to, or co-existence
with, other existing traditions.
The kakure Kirishitans combined Buddhism and
Christianity in a kind of syncretism with Shinto and
Buddhism. As Christal Whelan writes:
“The syncretism of Buddhist and Christian traditions in the

Tenchi is notable and reminiscent, too, of the earlier com-
mingling of Buddhism and Shinto known as honji-suijaku.
Accordingly, the Buddhist deities were considered as fun-
damental or original (honji) and the Shinto deities (kami)
as their manifestation (suijaku). A similar sort of
Buddhist–Christian co-existence is revealed in telling
phrases like this one: “As for the one you worship as
Buddha, he is called Deusu, Lord of Heaven. He is the
Buddha who introduced the salvation to help humankind in
the world yet to come.””42
In what follows, I describe the views of some Japanese the-

ologians who believed that Christianity can be combined with
42
Whelan, 28.
81
Shinto, Buddhism and Confucianism as they existed in Japan

when Christianity arrived. Further, I will discuss some rites
and ceremonies and comment on the way in which Japanese
Christians relate to them. Do converts to Christianity com-
pletely abandon these ceremonies, or do they find a way to
combine them with their Christian faith?
Danjo Ebina (1866–1937) held that Christianity embod-
ied universal truth and so plays a purifying role in human
history. He insisted that, if Shinto were to become purified, it
would turn into Christianity. He also proposed that
Confucianism and Christianity were actually compatible. Still,
he more or less neglected the major differences between these
religions.43
Hiromichi Kozaki (1856–1928) tried to build a bridge
between Christianity and Confucianism. He argued that, even
though Confucianism does not directly relate to Christianity,
it does not contradict Christianity. He compares the function
of Confucianism with Judaism. Like Judaism, it prepares the
way for Christianity in Japan.44 In his view, Christianity goes
beyond Confucianism; it perfects and fulfills it. Confucian loy-
alty can be applied to the God of Christianity, and thus the
meaning of belief and obedience to God becomes clear.45
Uchimura also referred to the traditional Japanese faith and
urged the Japanese Christians to recognize the considerable
contribution that their own tradition had made to their belief
in Christianity. Much of what seemed to Japanese to be
43
Yasuo Furuya, ed., A History of Japanese Theology (Grand Rapids: Wm. B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1997), 13.
44
Furuya, 15.
45
Furuya, 15–16.
82
Theological Factors
unprecedented within Christianity was actually already pres-

ent in their native beliefs.46 He states,
I am blamed by the missionaries for upholding Japanese

Christianity. They say that Christianity is a universal reli-
gion, and to uphold Japanese Christianity is to make a
universal religion a national religion. Very true! But do
not these very missionaries uphold sectional or denomina-
tional forms of Christianity which are not very different
from national Christianity? Is not Episcopalianism essen-
tially an English Christianity, Presbyterianism a Scotch
Christianity, Lutheranism a German Christianity, and so
forth? Why, for instance, call a universal religion
‘Cumberland Presbyterianism?’ If it is not wrong to apply
the name of a district in the state of Kentucky to
Christianity, why is it wrong to apply the name of my
country to the same? I think I have as much right to call
my Christianity Japanese as thousands of Christians in
Cumberland Valley have the right to call their Christianity
by the name of the valley they live in.”47
And, he also proposed that:
In terms of nature of faith, we should join the (Buddhist

priests) Genshin (942–1017), Honen and Shinran; in terms
of evangelical means, we should learn from the Confucian
scholar Ito Jinsai (1627–1705), Nakae Toju and Kaibara
Ekken (1630–1714). Then without dependence on for-
eigners we should believe in Christ and spread His gospel.48
46
Howes, 232.
47
Mullins 1998, 37. Mullins refers to “Complete Work of Uchimura
Kanzo” Vol. 29, (1925–1926) 476–47.
48
Howes, 232.
83
Kanzo Uchimura is not the only theologian who tried to

use Japanese native religions as a platform for advancing
Christianity in Japan. Katsumi Takizawa (1904–1984), and
Seiichi Yagi are among many others who attempted this. For
example, Yagi argues that initially Japanese theology needed
Western theology as its protector. However, this long depend-
ence has led to the development of bad habits such as
Japanese Christians refusing to read any theological work
written by native Japanese theologians. He observes that
some Japanese are even ashamed of referring to Japanese stud-
ies in the bibliographies appended to the work of Japanese
authors.49 Thus, Yagi encouraged the development of
Christianity in the Japanese context, and in the context of
Japanese Buddhism in particular. He wrote various books on
this topic, such as Contact Points between Buddhism and
Christianity (1975) and Paul/Shinran, Jesus/Zen (1979).
Lastly, Sherrill made the following interesting point about
salvation in Japan: salvation occurs precisely because one has
experienced a healing that picks up the scattered fragments of
a life and shapes them again into a single story, filling the void
left by meaninglessness.50 He notes,
“Religious seekers in contemporary Japan are not so much

looking for personal salvation as they are relational redemp-
tion. For this reason, religion as rational knowing — which
is essentially how the church in Japan presents Christianity
— has little chance of connecting with contemporary soci-
ety. “On an individual level, we can identify a reaction
against the separation of body and spirit in modern society
49
Furuya, 6.
50
Sherrill, 177.
84
Theological Factors
and a protest against the attenuation of human relation-

ships. On a wider social level, increased interest in
environmental concerns has contributed to current interest
in healing.”51
4.3.2. The Infallibility of the Bible
Most Christian denominations, especially Evangelical mission-

aries, consider the Bible to be the infallible Word of God. The
Japan Evangelical Missionary Association’s (JEMA) first arti-
cle in its statement of faith reads:
“We believe in the Holy Scriptures as originally given by

God, verbally inspired, infallible, entirely trustworthy; and
the supreme authority in all matters of faith and conduct. (2
Tim. 3:16; 2 Peter 1:21)52
But the notion of the infallibility of the Bible also does not fit
into the inclusivist, relativist Japanese cultural framework. The
claim that one book alone is the Word of God, and that upon
conversion to Christianity, one has to read it and to live by it
absolutely may not be easily understood by most Japanese
people. To them, reading the Bible does not mean denying
the sacredness of other Japanese religious or spiritual works.
Even among Japanese theologians there are different views
about the Bible, let alone among the average Japanese who
51
Sherrill, 176. Sherrill refers to Tatsuya Yumiyama, “Varieties of Healing
in Present-Day Japan” in Japanese Journal of Religious Studies Vol. 22/3–4
(1995), 267–82.
52
“Statement of Faith,” Japan Evangelical Missionary Association, accessed
April 17, 2013, http://www.jema.org/joomla15/index.php/jema-consti-
tution-and-bylaws/415-jema-constitution?start=2.
85
has little or no basic knowledge regarding the Bible. For

instance, according to Hiromichi Kozaki (1856–1938), faith
and reason are not in conflict with each other, but are inter-
dependent. This results in the view that the Holy Spirit
sanctifies reason. It moved him to suggest that the Bible was
inspired by God, but that its words are not necessarily infalli-
ble. Kozaki believed that even the theory of evolution could
be harmonized with the content of the Bible, and this view-
point influenced his interpretation of the Bible.53 Such views
are often criticized by Western missionaries and even by some
Japanese theologians, such as Masahisa Uemura (1857–1925)
whose theology was influenced by the evangelical theology of
the West.54
Ebina considered the notion of Logos to be more impor-
tant than the Bible itself. In his view, this Logos is present in
nature and in the history and literature of Japan; it is also
found every wherein the world.55 This understanding of the
Logos being present in the “nature, history and literature of
the Japanese” can be adapted to the view of co-existence and
harmony of religions in Japan. Ebina even suggests that when
this Logos was actualized among the people of Japan, a new
Bible or a scripture should emerge from them. He believed
that the Logos or the living spirit of God cannot be limited to
one book.56 As he states,
“Therefore, we must expect the emergence of something

superior to the Bible. In reading of the Bible, I do not
53
Furuya, 31.
54
Furuya, 49.
55
Yumi Murayama-Cain, “The Bible in the Imperial Japan 1850 –
1950”(PhD diss., University of St. Andrews, 2010), 70.
56
Ibid.
86
Theological Factors
value the whole Bible equally. We have to select from the

Scriptures what seems to be given by God to us today.
We should fill the spirit in the world of literature to pro-
duce a new bible through the urge of the heavenly
inspiration.”57
4.4. Japanese Rituals and Christianity
Another point related to the view of “salvation through

Christianity-only” is that of tolerance toward native religious
rituals. Often, Western Christianity has not been tolerant of
local, cultural practices. But, as noted, rituals and ceremonies
are essential in Japanese culture. Even when one is not reli-
gious per se, he or she values participation in ceremonies as a
very important act. This serves primarily to maintain social
harmony, and makes it possible not to lose face with others in
the group.
David Reid conducted research on Japanese participation
in religious culture. The results of his work are described in
his book New Wine: The Cultural Shaping of Japanese
Christianity (1991). His questionnaire was entitled Nihonjin
no shukyo bunka ni kansuru ishiki chosa (A survey of Japanese
people’s attitudes toward religious culture). It was a multiple-
choice questionnaire that was be returned anonymously.58 In
total, there were 451 respondents, of which 200 were non-
Christian (Shinto, Buddhist, other, none) and 251
57
Murayama-Cain, 70. Murayama-Cain refers here to Ebina’s “Sachiwau
Kotodama” (Blessed Logos) in Shinjin 7, no. 12 (1906), 6.
58
David Reid, New Wine: The Cultural Shaping of Japanese Christianity
(Berkeley: Asian Humanities Press, 1991), 123.
87
Christian.59 Although this research may not be very recent, I

take it to be relevant and so discuss some of its findings here,
especially those which concern altars or traditional or religious
rites or ceremonies.
Among the 251 Christian respondents, 25 percent con-
firmed that there was a Buddha altar (butsudan) in their
homes.60 Most Japanese homes contain two sacred altars,
one attributed to Buddha (butsudan) and one to the native
gods (kamidana). It is worthwhile to again note the co-exis-
tence of these two religions here. Buddhism and Shinto each
have their own place in Japanese homes. This goes back to
the notion of harmony and the importance of maintaining it
and co-existing with those who hold different beliefs and
traditions
Further, 19 percent of those who have butsudan at home
responded that they followed Buddhism as their religion.61
This may seem quite confusing to an outsider, but it is under-
standable within the Japanese context. Reid argues that one is
thinking stereotypically if one suggests that no “traditional”
Christian Japanese home will have a butsudan. As noted, 25
percent confirmed that they do have one. However, to the
Christian respondents who indicated that they did not have an
altar in their home, it seemed improper and shameful that
there were Christians who did. They expressed a wish that this
finding not become public knowledge — especially that it not
be made known to people in other countries. Reid explains
that this attitude of shame is probably strongest among the
59
Reid, 124.
60
Reid, 125.
61
Reid, 126.
88
Theological Factors
Japanese Christians who associate having a butsudan at home

with “ancestor worship”.62
Concerning the presence of religious objects in the home,
65 percent of the Japanese Christian respondents who con-
firmed that they have butsudan also confirmed that they have
a kami altar in their homes, 65 percent have a shrine talisman,
68 percent have Buddhist mortuary tablets, and 40 percent
have Buddhist sutras, and 40 percent have memorial photos.
Further, among those Christians that have a butsudan, 85 per-
cent also do not have a cross or crucifix in their home,
although 95 percent have a Bible.63
When a child is born to a family, according to Reid’s
report, 23 percent of the Christian respondents visit a Shinto
shrine with the baby; 26 percent visit a Shinto shrine or
Buddhist temple at the New Year.64
A sense of connection with one’s ancestors was also quite
evident among the Christian respondents: approximately 56
percent of those who also have an altar at home, and 46 per-
cent of those who do not, responded that there are times
when they feel closely connected to their ancestors.65 In this
62
Reid, 130–131. (There are ongoing discussions on whether ancestor
worship and veneration of ancestors are the same or not. In the eyes of the
general Christian public they may be the same, but not among intellectual
theological groups. Generally, in Christianity one does not worship ances-
tors; in my opinion, it may be a taboo to even venerate one’s ancestors.
Thus, having a butsudan makes some Japanese Christians uncomfortable
because their brothers and sisters from other parts of the world, especially
from the West, may learn that some Japanese Christians still have butsudans
in their homes.)
63
Reid, 133.
64
Reid, 143.
65
Reid, 137.
89
connection, 17 percent of the Christians who were ques-

tioned routinely make requests before a butsudan, and 25
percent of those responded that they even report significant
matters (to the ancestors) when they are before the altar.
Almost 60 percent of the Christian respondents requested
that a Buddhist priest officiate at memorial services.66
Most of the Japanese people believe in the dual nature of
humankind as well as in the immortality of the spirit. When a
person dies, the spirit leaves the body and goes to another
world while the flesh perishes. The ancestral spirit comes back
to this world after completing a certain process. In other
words, humans and gods co-exist, they reside within the same
continuum; there is no clear-cut boundary between them like
there is between God and humanity in Christianity.67 A shiryo,
the spirit of the deceased, gradually diminishes in its spiritual
power and rises in rank from shiryo to hotoke and then to kami
through the repetition of ancestral veneration rites practiced
by the family members. The kami is the ancestral spirit that is
“created” when close relatives sincerely carry out religious
rites. These ancestral spirits live near their home location and
return at Obon and New Year’s Day. The Japanese believe that
they bring abundant harvests and wellbeing to the people;
they are also thought to reincarnate.68 Also, the kakure
kirishitans (hidden Christians during the persecution in the
Tokugawa era and subsequently) continued to perform ances-
tral veneration as much as other Japanese.69 Turnbull suggests
66
Reid, 138.
67
Fukuda, 58.
68
Fukuda, 62–3.
69
Stephen Turnbull, The Kakure Kirishitan of Japan: A Study of their
Development, Beliefs and Rituals to the Present Day (Richmond: Japan
Library, 1988), 199.
90
Theological Factors
that, “when Christians went underground the persistent belief

in ancestor worship, hallowed by missionaries’ apparent
encouragement, provided the precise mechanism of memori-
alization that the secret believers needed. It also provided a
means of expression that was perfect camouflage for secret
Christian beliefs.”70 However, according to Kentaro
Miyazaki, this ancestral veneration by the kakure makes them
no longer to consider Jesus Christ or the Holy Trinity as their
only God; “it is now the souls of ancestors, particularly those
who chose gruesome deaths over renunciation of Christianity.
The kakure kirishitan therefore consider it their foremost
duty — and the highest expression of their faith — to loyally
maintain the religious system for which their ancestors gave
up their lives.”71
As noted in previous chapters, the Japanese view life in
relational terms with others. In other words, these “others”
are not only living humans, but also ancestors. So, what do all
the data presented here suggest? They indicate that even
though there are those who confess Christianity, still at least a
subgroup of them continue to follow Christianity without
abandoning their native cultural and religious traditions.
4.5. The Japanese After-Life and Christianity
What happens after a person dies? What do the relatives do and

what do they believe happens to the deceased person? A series
of rites and rituals takes place, the aim of which is to remove
70
Ibid.
71
Miyazaki Kentaro, “Hidden Christians in Contemporary Nagasaki” in
Crossroads the Online Journal of Nagasaki History and culture
http://www.uwosh.edu/home_pages/faculty_staff/earns/miyazaki.html
91
the dead soul from this world and install it as an ancestral spirit
by enshrining it in the home of its living family. It is believed
that the spirit of the deceased person will move around the
house for 49 days.72 Within this time period various kinds of
rites are conducted and Buddhist priests recite various prayers.
Through these prayers and rituals, the essence of Buddhism
will be symbolically transmitted to the spirit and the spirit will
thus be cleansed of all the pollutions associate with death. The
soul is thereby prepared to be enshrined at the butsudan as an
ancestral spirit.73 On the seventh day after a person has passed
away, he or she is be given a posthumous name, kaimyo, con-
ferred by the priest from the family temple. Through the
priest’s reading of the Buddhist scriptures and through the
“being listened to,” the spirit of the deceased person is
believed to become enlightened. The new name given to that
person and his enlightened identity are a new stage in the
purification process.74 Eventually the kaimyo will be inscribed
on a memorial tablet, ihai, which is placed on the butsudan. At
first, two temporary ihai are made; one is placed at the grave
and one at the butsudan. Forty-nine days after the death of the
individual, and after all the necessary rites have been con-
ducted, the spirit leaves the environs of the family and enters
the ancestral world. At this time the permanent ihai of lacquer
embossed in gold with the kaimyo is engraved on it and it is
placed on the butsudan.75 Many believe that the spirit of the
ancestor will now abide in the ihai. Thus, the ancestors are
present in the home in the form of enlightened souls; they are
72
Reader, 90.
73
Ibid.
74
Ibid.
75
Reader, 91.
92
Theological Factors
spirits who reside with the family. It is also interesting to note

that during physical emergencies or calamities, the ihai are res-
cued first — this fact underscores the importance of the
ancestors in Japanese culture.
Inevitably, the Japanese views on ancestors and the spirits
of the dead are at odds with Christian doctrine and practices
as espoused by evangelicals or Pentecostals. Rituals for the
dead, making tablets, and believing the spirit will be liberated
or enlightened through prayers are not considered acceptable
in Christianity. In some Christian circles, they are even con-
sidered sinful. It is clear that the Japanese cannot therefore
not easily come to understand how Christianity deals with
ancestors and how it views life after death. However, there are
some notable attempts by the Japanese theologians to offer
alternatives, or to propose that an indigenous approach be
taken in dealing with the dead and with the issue of life after
death. In the following paragraph, I discuss one of the com-
mon theological/religious questions that most Japanese ask
when they are evangelized: “What about our ancestors? Did
they go to the Christian hell?” This reminds me of the story
Brinkman discussed in his book, The Non-Western Jesus
(2009): the eight-century Frisian King Radboud who was
about to be baptized by the priest, asked before his baptism
about the fate of his non-baptized ancestors; he decided not
to be baptized, after the priest replied that they were in hell.76
Just like King Radboud, the Japanese people are very
much concerned with the condition of their ancestors, as well
as with their deceased relatives. But such concerns are also
prevalent among Japanese Christians. According to Brinkman
76
Brinkman, 124.
93
a number of Japanese churches are familiar with substitution-

ary baptism in connection with the practice of mizuko kuyo77.
As the abortion rate is high in Japan, a lot of women feel
guilty about their abortion and fear that the wandering spirit
of their children may curse them and even take revenge. Thus,
if someone else can be baptized for these unborn children and
the forgiveness of sins is proclaimed in that baptism, all these
children can be led, through Christ, from the kingdom of
death to the kingdom of heaven.78 Also, some Christians in
Japan practice substitution celebration of Communion and
this is considered to be a help to the dead. In this service, the
descendants receive bread and wine on behalf of the deceased,
believing that the deceased have received these gifts in heaven
in a spiritual way.79
Some Japanese Christians have developed and discussed
the possibility of indigenous alternatives to Christian teaching
that include ancestors within the message of the Gospel, and
do this without losing their reverence for them. In the fol-
lowing paragraphs I discuss one of these alternatives.
4.5.1. Second Chance Theory
In 2002, Tsugumichi Okawa, a pastor of a large church in

Tokyo, announced at a Sunday service that was broadcast live
on television, that he believed in the Second Chance Theory.
77
Mizuko, literally means “water child”. This is a Japanese term for a dead
fetus or, archaically, a dead baby or infant. Mizuko kuyo or “fetus memorial
service,” is a Japanese ceremony for those who have had a miscarriage, still-
birth, or abortion.
78
Brinkman, 126.
79
Brinkman, 124.
94
Theological Factors
Sekundo Chansu Ron ( 䮂䭲䮺䮐䮈䮪䮺䮀⺰ ) or Second Chance

Theory is an ongoing discussion point in Japanese
Christianity. It affirms that those who have never heard the
gospel do not go directly to hell, but instead go to Hades,
which is not the same thing. At the end of time, they will have
a second chance to hear the gospel and make a choice to
believe in Christ. Okawa also openly declared that Hades is
not hell, that the two are different, and that everyone who
dies without hearing the gospel in their lifetime will hear it in
Hades. However, this caused a major controversy among
Christians in Japan. The July 2002 issue of Hazah Magazine
carried a six-month long debate between affirmationists and
denialists on this question. Even though this theory did not
originate in Japan, it may fit within the Japanese context of
ancestral veneration.
The Second Chance Theory was first articulated by a
Scottish theologian named William Barclay (1907–1978), a
New Testament scholar and an advocate of Second Chance
Theology. Yoshinobu Kumazawa, ex-president of Tokyo
Union Theological Seminary, and Tsuneaki Kato, professor at
the same seminary, although they did explicitly use the term
Second Chance, they preached something similar to this.
Kumazawa taught that Jesus descended to Hades and
preached his Good News to the people there.”80 In a sermon
delivered at denominational conference of the United Church
of Christ in Tokyo he said:
“There often arises the question what would happen to

those who died without faith, especially to my close people.
80
wikipedia.org/wiki/ 䮂䭲䮺䮐䮈䮪䮺䮀_(䭴䮱䮀䮏ᢎ)
95
People sometimes can’t decide to be baptized, thinking, ‘If

my beloved family would not be saved, how could only I be
baptized?’ What does the Bible say about that? ... I can refer
to the following verses. I Peter 3:19. … There it is written
that Christ descended to the world of the dead, that is
Hades (Sheol). ... Hades is different from Gehenna, or hell.
It is written that Christ went down to the world of the
dead, to the people who died without believing in Christ,
and Christ preached his gospel to them. Apostle Peter tells
us that this was for the grace of Christ to be spread over the
people who died without knowing Christ”81
Arimasa Kubo, in his article, “Salvation For the Dead: Second

Chance Theology,” writes extensively on the validity of such
theology. He says:
In addition, denying the second chance for the dead people

in Hades has ever presented major difficulties to evangel-
ism, especially in the East, for a vast majority of ancestors of
Oriental civilizations never had the chance to hear the
Gospel of Christ. People of Eastern cultures revere their
ancestors very much. One Japanese person who chose
against becoming a Christian writes: “I asked a Christian
missionary, ‘Where are my ancestors?’ He answered, ‘In
Hell.’” So I asked again, ‘Is there any way to save them
from there?’ He replied, ‘No way.’ When I heard it, I
decided not to become a Christian. Western person is gen-
erally individualistic, and he may be able to become a
Christian even knowing that his ancestors are in hell. But I
don’t want to go to Heaven alone when all of my ancestors
81
Speech delivered by Yoshikata Kumano at the Denominational Conference
at United Church of Christ in Tokyo, during Aug. 19–20, 1972.
96
Theological Factors
are in hell with no hope. I don’t want to believe in God

who does such an unreasonable thing.” Everyone in the
East understands this sentiment. Denying the second
chance in Hades has ever kept people from knowing Christ.
Furthermore, this denial is based on the confusion of Hades
with hell, a prime heresy of Bible interpretations.82
In his book, The Biblical Theory of the Second Chance (Seisho-

teki sekandochansu-ron, 2006), Arimasa Kubo elaborates this
theory and confirms that it is biblically supported and can be
used for purposes of evangelism. In 2009, William Wood, an
American missionary in Japan, published a booklet in
Japanese entitled, Is There Really a Second Chance?
(Sekandochansu’ wa hontoni aru no ka). Kiyomasa Akashi, pas-
tor of Logos Christian Fellowship in Tokyo writes in his blog
that Second Chance Theory is essential for missionary work in
Japan. He sees this as amounting to a (theological) con-
frontation with West.83
However, the idea of Second Chance is not limited to
Japan. According to Brinkman, this idea of “descended into
hell” was widespread in the Christianity of the East and West
for centuries. He even indicates that we still find in the
Apostle’s Creed that later erratic addition which concerns the
decent to hell.84 Brinkman indicates that, according to the
82
Arimasa Kubo, “Salvation for the Dead, Second Chance Theology:
Hades is Not Hell” http://www2.biglobe.ne.jp/~remnant/hades.htm
83
Kiomasa Akashi, “Is there Really a Second Chance” book review. Logos
Ministries Blog, 31 October 2011, http://www.logos-ministries.org/blog/
?p=2454.
84
Martien E. Brinkman, The Tragedy of Human Freedom: The Failure and
Promise of the Christian Concept of Freedom in Western Culture (Amsterdam:
Rodopi B.V., 2003), 91.
97
testimony of the Rufinius (end of the fourth century), the

idea that Jesus “descended into hell” appeared in the bap-
tismal confessions of Aquileia and the synods of Sirmium
(357) and Nice (359). They were already familiar with the
idea that Christ descended into hell, (1 Peter 4:6), that the
even dead had to be told the Good News as well.85 These
dead were considered to be in a “waiting room” for both the
just and unjust who were separated when Christ died and
descended to hell.86 Brinkman concludes that a complicated
text such as 1 Peter 3:19 appears to mean that those who die
as unbelievers are given another opportunity for conversion
after Christ’s redemption.87 According to Brinkman this con-
cept of being “descended to hell” can be more easily linked
with the importance that is attached to ancestors by non-
Western peoples of Africa and Asia.88
From the brief discussion in this chapter, one can conclude
that there are various theological themes that are subjects of
disagreement and discussion among Japanese theologians,
and also among Japanese people and Christian missionaries
(or fellow Japanese Christians) who are evangelizing them. In
the following chapter, I therefore discuss possible missiologi-
cal factors related to the low acceptance rate of Christianity in
Japan.
85
Ibid.
86
Brinkman 2003, 89.
87
Brinkman 2003, 92.
88
Ibid.
98
Chapter 5
Missiological Factors
One answer to the question why Christianity has not suc-

ceeded yet in Japan might be related to the manner in which
Western missionaries throughout history have presented it
to the Japanese. This chapter is divided into three major
parts: the first two are brief descriptions of Christian mis-
sion, both Catholic and Protestant. I here describe their
conduct, missionary strategies, and struggles as well as their
influence and the impact they have had on Japanese society.
In the third part, I discuss some conclusions that can per-
haps be drawn regarding missionary work in Japan, both in
the past and the present. Here I discuss the three possible
errors committed by Western missionaries in Japan through-
out history; they are related to their: (1) a Eurocentric
approach; (2) a lack of consideration for cultural context;
and (3) denominational competitiveness. These errors are
also discussed in this chapter.
5.1. Roman Catholic Missionaries
During the first 30 years of the Jesuit mission to Japan

(1549–1585), only a limited amount of Christian doctrinal
information was passed on to the Japanese people. This was due
to the linguistic barrier, and also to the small number of mission
personnel available to convey the teachings. Non-verbal means
99
are assumed to have been used (for example, Christian symbols

and rituals).1
Also, during this same period, the Jesuits missionaries
opted to rely on a strategy of adaptation. They had no choice
but to try to conform to Japanese customs and religious man-
ners, to become a part of Japanese society and to function
within the Japanese system of life. Succinctly stated, foreign
missionaries had a serious communication problem with the
Japanese. For both parties, language was an enormous barrier.
The missionaries did not know how to express themselves in
Japanese, nor did they know how to translate Christian termi-
nology into Japanese; conversely, the Japanese were unable to
speak either Spanish or Portuguese.
The key figure responsible for translation from Portuguese
to Japanese was Anjiro (Paul).2 Anjiro viewed Christian theo-
logical concepts from the perspective of a Buddhist layman.
When he wrestled with Christian concepts and their theolog-
ical meanings in order to translate them into Japanese, he
almost had no choice except to use various Buddhist termi-
nologies. These were perhaps the only means available for
1
Ikuo Higashibaba, Christianity in Early Modern Japan: Kirishitans Belief
and Practice (Leiden: Brill, 2001), xvii.
2
When he was 36 years old, Anjiro fled Japan after committing murder. He
boarded a Portuguese ship heading for India. There he met Francis Xavier.
Anjiro is the first-recorded Japanese convert to Christianity. During this
period he learned to speak Portuguese. When the Portuguese missionaries
arrived in Japan, they needed an interpreter. Even though Anjiro had intu-
itive intelligence, he had no educational background whatsoever. This
certainly had huge implications for the introduction of Christianity into
Japan. However, the missionaries’ lack of knowledge of the Japanese lan-
guage forced them to rely, at least initially, on Anjiro.
100
expressing the salvific religious and philosophical concepts of

Christianity.3
As the early missionaries progressed in their knowledge of
the Japanese language, they realized that the word dainichi
was not suitable for the Christian God. From then on, they
called God Deus or hotoke, which is a more generic term for
Buddha.4 Xavier therefore changed the translation for the
word “God” from dainichi to Deus (pronounced deusu by
the Japanese). So, from that point, it was preached in the
streets of Yamaguchi that dainichi was not the true God and
should not be prayed to. Gradually, this created enmity
between Buddhist monks and the missionaries. The Buddhist
saw the missionaries as rivals and competitors.5 This pronun-
ciation of Deusu was also not considered appropriate for the
Japanese because “Deusu” is close to “Daiuso,” which means
“big mouth”6 or the English equivalent, a “big lie.”
Thereafter, all other borrowed Japanese terms were also
directly retranslated into their Latin and Portuguese equiva-
lents. Anjiro’s name subsequently disappeared from the
Jesuits’ writings.
During this first 30 years of the Catholic mission, the main
part of the Christian message was transmitted via Christian
3
Higashibaba, 9.
4
Urs App, “Francis Xavier’s Discovery of Japanese Buddhism: A Chapter in
the European Discovery of Buddhism (part 1: Before the Arrival in Japan,
1547–1549). The Eastern Buddhist Vol. xxx No.1 (1997), 241.
5
Olof G. Lidin, Tanegashima: The Arrival of Europe in Japan (Taylor &
Francis e-Library, 2005), 119.
6
Toshifumi Uemura, “The Way to State Shinto In Comparison with Shrine
Shinto”, in The Unseen Face of Japan: Culturally Appropriate
Communication of the Gospel, ed. Cynthia Dufty. PDF Version 1.1. (Tokyo:
Hayama Missionary Seminar Report 1988), 8.
101
symbols and rituals. Japanese followers of Christianity there-

fore engaged with their new religion through symbols, rituals
and relics. Since the Japanese religious culture was already
based on rituals and symbols, it made it easier for recent con-
verts to adapt to the new Christian (i.e., Roman Catholic)
rituals. As Higashibaba states:
The overall symbolic system, viz., religious system of the

Japanese followers remained intact even after they began to
use Christian symbols. For the system to be intact, symbolic
constituents integrated within the system had to keep func-
tioning in their proper positions, for the same purpose.
People’s engagement with Christian symbols can be under-
stood as either substituting new symbols for existing
symbols or adding new symbols to old ones. In either case
the motivation on the part of the followers is the mysterious
power which they found in the new symbols. When they
found these so powerful that they no longer needed the old
ones, they adopted new and discarded the old. When the
new symbols were thought to be less powerful but useful,
however, they used them as a backup for the older ones.7
These symbols and rituals underwent two major phases of

adaptation during this period: 1) The introduction of new
symbols or rituals to the Japanese religious context, and 2) the
replacement of old rituals with a combination of the newly
introduced rituals and old rituals. Eventually both came to be
used simultaneously. However, such adaptation did not always
reflect the essence of the Christian message, instead it led to a
form of syncretism.
7
Higashibaba, 35–36.
102
The missionaries gradually left Japan due to the negative

sentiments directed against them and Christianity went
underground. It was during and after the Meiji Period that
Catholic missionaries re-entered the country. They were more
or less engaged in directing the kakure Kirishitan back to
Roman Catholicism. Even though they settled in major cities,
they focused their efforts on rural areas. However, they expe-
rienced more opposition there than the Protestants who were
active in the urban areas.
5.2. Protestant Missionaries
In the early Meiji Period, Protestantism was organizationally

transmitted to Japan through two channels: mission boards
and church agencies. The missionaries who set foot on
Japanese soil in 1858 were sponsored by one of these two
“channels”. Protestants were, in fact, invited or offered
employment by Japanese organizations, such as schools.
Reverend G.F. Verbeck (1830–1898), one of the first of
these missionaries, was employed by the Japanese government
for a considerable time. Several other persons, who arrived in
the country as government-employed instructors, exerted a
profound and positive influence on its Protestant history. A
number of young Japanese became Christians in Yokohama,
Kumamoto, and Sapporo through the influence of Protestant
missionaries. They were mainly of the samurai class and so
from clans that had supported the now defunct shogunate.
Socially, they were viewed as losers. Still, they were well edu-
cated in Confucian ethics as an elite class, and were motivated
to undertake advanced foreign studies, which were available
only through missionaries. Although they generally intended
103
to form denominational churches in keeping with their back-

grounds, these missionaries had to cooperate with each other
since Christianity was still very much a minority in Japan. In
spite of this, there were a few who intentionally pursued non-
denominational evangelism.
Those who came as missionaries during this period were
generally of the puritan and evangelical faith. They were
therefore from the tradition of revivalism: Pietism, the Great
Awakening, and the Methodist movement. This bridged the
denominational gap.8 In the 1880s, Japanese churches expe-
rienced a revival, one which united Christians in that country.
Initially, missionaries did not pay much attention to academic
theology,9 but at this time the church grew with such speed
that many Christians believed that Japan would soon become
a Christian nation. According to Fujiwara, this growth
depended largely upon Japanese acceptance of Western cul-
ture. When Japan later turned toward nationalism, the church
had to struggle.10
Between 1883 and 1889, the word “revival” or rebaibaru
was introduced into the Japanese language. This was one out-
come of the Osaka Missionary Conference in 1883. In that
city, all the denominations held four-week prayer meetings,
the aim of which was to pray especially for “the outpouring of
the Holy Spirit.” These meetings resulted in a revival of inter-
est in Christianity, one that spread throughout the country.
The outpouring of the Holy Spirit was also felt in the great
social meeting of Japanese Christians in May 1883. At
8
Atsuyoshi Fujiwara, “Theology of culture in a Japanese context: a believ-
ers’ church perspective”(PhD diss., Durham University, 1999), 209.
9
Ibid.
10
Ibid.
104
Doshisha University in 1884, the classes spent hours together

in tears, prayers, and praise. The Sendai revival of 1886 and
the Oita revival of 1888 are worthy of special mention on
account of the unusual events that occurred and the wonder-
ful experiences they produced. It was because of them that
people began to show more and more interest in Bible
studies.11
Between 1887 and 1907, state Shinto became established
in Japan. During this period, nationalism grew stronger than
Westernism and Japan established an Emperor-centered insti-
tutional system supported by state Shinto. Some scholars
believe that state Shinto was established with the deification of
the Emperor as one of its central doctrines and that this itself
was a reaction to the growing presence of Western
Christianity in the country. In other words, Shinto seems to
have been institutionalized in an effort to halt the ongoing
process of Christianization.12 Fujiwara suggests that Western
Christianity was a threat to Japan. He argues that this was the
case particularly because of Japan’s nationalistic spiritual
pride, an attitude that is related to its inferiority complex vis-
à-vis Western technology.13 It was, however, also partially due
to the nature of Western Christianity, namely to the fact that
it provided a spiritual motivation for imperialism. Thus, one
can safely generalize that Japan established the entity of state
Shinto in response to a perceived threat from triumphal
Western Christianity.14
11
Ernest W. Clement, Christianity in Modern Japan (Philadelphia:
American Baptist Publication Society, 1905), 28.
12
Furuya, 142.
13
Fujiwara, 212.
14
Ibid.
105
From 1907 to 1926, the Japanese government had a rela-

tively positive attitude toward missionaries. Christian schools
and churches were established there and the government
looked for dialogue between Christianity and State Shinto
with the aim of asking Christians to respect, and even serve
under, the nation’s state Shinto. In the early 1930s, state
Shinto became considerably stronger and more severe. The
government urged Christians to unite, but under the institu-
tion of Shinto. Thus, the Nihon Kirisuto Kyodan or “the
United Church of Christian Japan” was formed next year, and
its representative went to the Ise shrine to report this to
Amaterasu Oomikami, the Sun goddess of Japan.15 The
Kyodan declared that Japanese Christians were Japanese sub-
jects, and that they wished to pledge their loyalty to Japan by
taking part in leading the spirit of the people beyond the
denominational walls created by Christianity and by assisting
the Imperial rule.16
During this period, missionaries had a very difficult time in
Japan and they left the country after the war commenced in
1941. When the Pacific War ended and the Occupation of
Japan by the Allied Forces began in 1945, Shintoism was
abolished as the national religion, worship of the Emperor
became prohibited, and missionaries resumed their activities.
The post-war constitution guaranteed freedom of religion and
separation of church and state. Still, Christians in Japan faced
difficulties in their effort to re-introduce Christianity there
during the rebuilding process. However, substantial coopera-
tion between missionaries and church leaders fostered the
recovery of the Japanese church. At the same time, their
15
Fujiwara, 222.
16
Ibid.
106
combined relief work encouraged many non-Christian

Japanese to see Christianity in a positive light, as a pacifistic
and liberal influence on the nation.17 According to Sherrill, as
the church sought to address the physical needs of the people,
many Japanese discovered spiritual fulfillment in the Christian
community. The post-World War II missionaries dedicated
themselves to the evangelization of the nation, but they did a
good deal of charity and relief work. They also offered foreign
language classes in an attempt to reach out to and evangelize
the Japanese.18
5.3. The Eurocentric Approach
Western missionaries to Japan and other parts of the world

took with them a certain amount of cultural baggage, namely
a sense of cultural superiority and an ethnocentric worldview.
The latter is often understood to be a hallmark of Western civ-
ilization — it was especially pronounced during the era of
colonization. This ethnocentrism and arrogance led to the
development of the attitude that, even though the missionar-
ies were guests in Japan, they did not fully respect the people
or the country that was hosting them. In the past, they had
come to evangelize the Japanese, but they had they also
attempted to systematically strip away their cultural heritage
instead of trying to find a proper place for Christianity within
the Japanese cultural framework. As Joseph Kitagawa explains,
more often than not, European and American missionaries
attempted to westernize as well as Christianize the Japanese
17
Sherrill, 164.
18
Ibid.
107
people and culture. Japanese converts were made to feel, con-

sciously or unconsciously, that to decide for Christ also
implied the total surrender of their souls to the missionaries.19
According to Robert Lee, the legacy of the modern
(Protestant) missionaries to the Japanese church since the
period of the Meiji Restoration has been based in an
Eurocentric understanding of history and civilization, and so
part of the extension of Western culture throughout the
world.20
During the Tokugawa period, newly converted Christians
systematically destroyed Shinto and Buddhist temples in keep-
ing with the teachings of the missionaries. Some missionaries
were even accused of cheating farmers in order to sell them off
as slaves.21 Hideyoshi criticized the destruction of Shinto and
Buddhist temples by zealous Christian converts and the
forced conversion of their vassals to the Roman Catholic faith.
Takayama Ukon was one of the Christian warlords who par-
ticipated in the destruction of Shinto and Buddhist temples.22
Hideyoshi sent couriers to the Jesuit leader Coelho asking
him several questions, including “why do they destroy Shinto
and Buddhist temples and persecute bonzes (monks), instead
of compromising with them?” He also asked why the
Portuguese buy Japanese people and export them from their
native land as slaves.23 Coelho replied to Hideyoshi that the
only reason why they were in Japan was to save souls and con-
19
Joseph M. Kitagawa, “The Contemporary Religious Situation in Japan,”
in Japanese Religions II 2–3 (1961), 40–41.
20
Lee, 102.
21
Shu Kishida, A Place for Apology: War, Guilt and US-Japan Relations
(Lanham: Hamilton Books, 2004), 65.
22
Boxer, 146.
23
Ibid.
108
vert people to Christianity, and that they used only peaceful

means. Concerning the slaves, he explained basically that they
could not do anything about it since it was on Japanese soil
and the Japanese natives sold them to the Portuguese
traders.24
The Portuguese exchanged Japanese slaves for firearms
and other Western products. In his reply to Hideyoshi’s ques-
tions, Coelho mentioned that the destruction of the temples
was not done by the padres, but local Christians who had
been inspired to do it. This, however, is not completely true.
One Jesuit padre wrote the following:
“God gave such a strength to the padres that they destroyed

and burned all monasteries and temples of the bonzes, so
that our law and the padres now acquired greater power and
prestige than they had done previously”25
Another Catholic source writes, for instance, that outside

the capital lay the mountain of Hieizan, also known as a
stronghold of bonzes. At one point, there were more than
3,000 Buddhist monasteries in the area. Yet, over the period,
this number was reduced to 600.26 Concerning the destruc-
tion of the Shinto and Buddhist temples by the native
Christians, one must ask why the missionaries could not have
made an effort to teach them to respect — and so prohibit
them from destroying — Shinto and Buddhist temples? The
native Christians were disciples of these missionaries.
24
Boxer, 148.
25
Boxer, 138.
26
Mary Bernard, Japan’s Martyr Church (Exeter: Catholic Records Press,
1926), 20.
109
Coelho’s reply to the question of slavery is evidence of the

same pattern of thought: he blamed natives for trading in
slaves instead of the Portuguese themselves who were, in fact,
supported by Coelho’s Jesuit missionaries. His response did
not ease the situation and on July 25, 1587, Hideyoshi,
ordered the Jesuit padres to leave Japan and return to their
home country.
Missionaries considered native festivals and religious rites
paganistic and unchristian. Thus, after their conversion, the
Japanese people, especially the warlords, refused to participate
in centuries-old Japanese religious festivals and ceremonies,
including the ancestral adorations. But such attitudes, taken
together with the destruction of temples and holy objects of
the host nation, were intolerable to the natives — as they are
to people from almost any culture. To the Japanese, in partic-
ular, such an attitude seemed arrogant and lacking proper
respect. Fukan Fabian or Fukunsai Habian (1565–1621) is a
very good example of a native Japanese seminarian, an intel-
lectual who was trained by the Jesuits, but later turned against
them.
According to Kiri Paramore “Fabian was a prominent
Jesuit apologist, public speaker, and author of the famous
Japanese Jesuit text Myotei Mondo (1605).27 Through these
activities he came to be identified as the most influential of all
Japanese Christian thinkers of the so-called first period of
Christianity in the Japan of the late sixteenth/early seven-
teenth centuries.”28 He was known as a charismatic orator and
27
Kiri Paramore, Ideology and Christianity in Japan. (Oxon: Routledge,
2009),10.
28
Ibid.
110
representative of the Jesuits in debates against notable

Buddhist and Confucian figures.29 However, after almost two
decades of working with the Society of Jesus, he left the
Kirishitan faith and became an intellectual debater and critic
of the very faith that he had once advocated.
It is believed that one reason why he abandoned his
Kirishitan belief was the discriminatory behavior of the
Jesuits. His enormous commitment to the Society notwith-
standing, he was never ordained a priest.30 Fukan wrote:
Pride is the root of all evil and humility the foundation of

all good; so make humility your actions’ base — is what
they urge upon people. And yet the Devil himself could not
measure up to them in arrogance! Could it be their inborn
national character? And because of this arrogance they sink
to brawls and quarrels with the bateren (priests) of other
factions in contentions for influence, outdoing laymen in
their wrangles. It’s quite a sad thing to see, worse even than
one could imagine — you can be sure of that!31
On the other hand, Schrimpf suggests that Fukan’s anti-

Christian ideas in Ha Deusu are the result of the anti-Christian
edict of 1614. This document stated that Japan rested on the
unity of the three teachings, Buddhism, Shintoism, and
Confucianism and blamed Christians for attacking these
29
Paramore,11.
30
Monika Schrimpf, “The Pro-and Anti-Christian Writings of Fukan Fabian
(1565–1621)” in Japanese Religions Vol. 33, No.1 & 2 (Kyoto: Center for
the Study of Japanese Religions, July 2008), 39.
31
George Elison, Deus Destroyed: The Image of Christianity in Early
Modern Japan. (Massachusetts: Harvard University Asia Center, 1988),
289.
111
religions and trying to disturb and undermine Imperial law.

According to Schrimpf, Fukan demonstrates his awareness of
a “cultural” — or national — identity that defines his judg-
ment on religions. Because he is Japanese, he propagates
worship of the Buddha and kami and the maintenance of
Confucian morality.32
During and after the Meiji Period up until the end of
World War II, missionary work was, once again, more or less
Eurocentric. Also during this period and beyond, Christianity
was closely identified with Western civilization and with the
Western powers.33 According to Ballhatchet, this was an
advantage when attitudes to the West were positive, but a
drawback when the opposite was the case. As a source of
Western learning, Christianity had a definite appeal in the
early years, particularly to ex-samurai from political domains
that had been on the losing side in the Meiji Restoration; it
also appealed to those for whom contacts with the West pre-
sented new opportunities in education, commerce and even
politics. This included both the ex-samurai, and merchants or
producers who either had developed, or wanted to develop,
links with the treaty ports.34
During and after the Meiji Period, Roman Catholicism,
Protestantism, and Orthodox churches sent missionaries to
Japan. The majority of the incoming Protestant missionaries
were American, with some contingents from Britain and
Canada. Most were from mainstream denominations:
Presbyterian and Reformed, Congregational, Methodist,
32
Elison, 51.
33
Ballhatchet, 36.
34
Ballhatchet, 37.
112
Episcopal, and Baptist.35 During the early Meiji Period,

whereas Protestants strived to improve social conditions, the
Catholic emphasis was on saving individual souls, working
among the poverty-stricken and baptizing them. The Catholic
Church also attempted to recover the kakure Kirishitans.
Protestant missionaries mostly attracted intellectuals, such as
ex-samurai and their children. Thus, when their converts and
the “baby” Christians from educated backgrounds began to
mature, there was a growing awareness of the clash between
foreign missionaries and Japanese Christians. Kanzo
Uchimura is a good example of this. The son of a former
Samurai, he converted to Christianity through the influence
of an American missionary in 1877. He argued that it was not
actually the West that invented Christianity, but rather that
the opposite was true; Christianity entered the West and made
it the West of today. He believed that the West was ignorant
of this and he held that Westerners propagate Christianity as
if it were their own religion; similarly, Asians rejects
Christianity as if it were a Westerner’s religion. He considered
all those who did not consider Christianity an occidental reli-
gion to be foolish.36
Uchimura also claimed that the Christianity taught by for-
eigners, especially Americans, could not possibly save Japan.
For him, American Christianity was too materialistic and
worldly.37 He argued that the whole world, especially the reli-
gious East, felt that they did not need to be taught by
35
Ballhatchet, 42.
36
Hiroshi Miura, The Life and Thought of Kanzo Uchimura 1861–1930
(Cambridge: Wm B. Eerdmans, 1996), 73.
37
Miura, 74.
113
Americans when it came to religious matters.38 He also

believed that no program of missionary work could move an
entire nation to embrace Christianity, although it might pro-
duce some converts. He believed that missionaries had
destroyed other countries in many cases, such as
Montezuma’s empire in Mexico and the Peruvian Incan
empire and argued that Christendom’s work has always been
aimed at absorption, destruction, and, in some cases, even
annihilation of other cultures. He asked what assurances there
were against missionaries killing people in China, Korea, and
even Japan, when they had the chance.39
Kishida suggests that perhaps the American tendency
toward self-centeredness causes most Americans to think that
their culture is entirely legitimate, even superior, and, at the
same time, to hold that the Japanese culture and others are
inferior, lacking certain important elements.40 The Americans
tried to make the Japanese become like them; they wanted to
turn Japan into a Christian country. Since they believed this
was possible, they poured a great deal of money and effort
into it.41
This Eurocentric view of the world, as it was represented
by the missionaries to Japan, made Western Christianity
unbearable to many there. Kaiseki Matsumura (1859–1939),
an early convert of the Dutch Reformed missionary James
Ballagh and a member of the Yokohama Band, illustrates the
tensions that existed between missionary teachers and their
students. Matsumura, who had returned to Ballagh’s school
38
Miura, 75.
39
Miura, 76.
40
Kishida, 36.
41
Ibid.
114
to assist with the teaching and supervision of the students,

recalls that on one occasion he explained to Ballagh that all
their missionary work would be of no avail if they continued
to treat the Japanese as no more than cooks or helper boys. In
response, Mr. Ballagh’s wife accused Matsumura of being pos-
sessed by the Devil because of the things he had said.42 He
was dismissed from his position at the school and isolated
from the missionaries. Soon Matsumura started his own inde-
pendent denomination called The Way!
After World War II, MacArthur encouraged American mis-
sionaries to go to Japan. In response, churches and mission
agencies sent more than 5,000 missionaries there. In his view,
the country needed Jesus. In the late 1940s and throughout
the 1950s, MacArthur spoke freely about the idea that post-
World War II Japan was going through a spiritual vacuum. All
of its gods had failed — both its ostensibly invincible military
and its supposedly divine Emperor. Now this conquered peo-
ple had nothing. In 1955, MacArthur told US News and
World Report, “no phase of the occupation has left me with a
greater sense of personal satisfaction than my spiritual stew-
ardship. The land was flooded with millions of Bibles and
thousands of missionaries.”43 (See chapter seven)
The occupying army prohibited freedom of the press and
broadcasting in Japan until 1952. Any book, publication, or
broadcast that criticized the United States was forbidden. On
the other hand, the Americans broadcast their propaganda to
42
Mullins 1998, 38.
43
Robert Kerby, “Is it a scandal that Gen. MacArthur thought Christianity
would help Japan?” http://blog.beliefnet.com/on_the_front_lines_of_
the_culture_wars/2011/06/scandal-general-douglas-macarthur-thought-
christianity-would-help-japan.html#ixzz24JbubTHy.
115
the Japanese public, based on their “War Guilt Information

Program.” The U.S. occupational authorities organized this
program to implant war guilt in the minds of Japanese
through “education.”44 According Eto, the occupiers during
the “War Guilt Information Program” made sure that
American ideas will be passed on to next generation by edu-
cational means, even in the twenty-first century.45 According
Kato, Eto was one of the first to study the role of censorship
in the history of education in Japan, and has done the most
extensive study. Contained Realm of Discourse: Censorship
Operation by the Occupational Forces and Postwar Japan is
written from a point of view that the American occupation
itself was a “tragic encounter” between the United States and
Japan.46
5.4. Lack of Consideration for Cultural Context
Miyake takes this demonstrated lack of consideration for

cultural context to be a crucial weakness in the strategies of
the Protestant missionaries. He speaks of a tendency among
Japanese Christians (especially the evangelical and
Pentecostal/Charismatic denominations) to regard
Japanese culture as simple idolatry and Western culture as
44
Jun Eto, “The censorship operation in occupied Japan,” in Press Control
Around the World, ed. Jane Curry and Joan Dassin, (New York, N.Y.:
Praeger Publishers, 1982), 235–53.
45
Naoko Kato, “War Guilt and Postwar Japan” (M.A. Thesis, The
University of British Colombia, 2002), 9. Kato refers to Jun Eto, Tozasareta
Gengo Kukan (Contained Realm of Discourse: Censorship Operation by the
Occupational Forces and Postwar Japan). 2nd ed., (Tokyo: Bungeishunj,
1998).
46
Ibid.
116
“Christian” and thus superior. This seems to be the gen-

eral direction of the influence of missionary teaching.47
Also, as Hiebert notes, the importation of its own cultural
practices has made Christianity a foreign religion in many
lands — it has alienated Christian converts from their own
peoples and cultures. It is this foreignness and not offense
to the gospel itself that has often kept people from follow-
ing Christ.48
During the Tokugawa period, missionaries struggled to
translate Christian terminology into Japanese. For example, as
mentioned earlier, initially the word dainichi (a word bor-
rowed from Buddhism) was used to address God and so to
conceptualize Christian principles. Many Japanese welcomed
Christianity because they took it to be part of Buddhism.49
Xavier quickly understood he had to change the translation
from dainichi to Deus. This is quite ironic since even the word
Deus is borrowed from outside the Judeo-Christian tradition.
Yet, this is accepted by missionaries as a valid way of address-
ing God, while the word dainichi was considered paganistic
and even demonic. Some traditions such as the Western
Christmas are not traceable back to the original
Judeo–Christian traditions per se, yet they are assumed to be
universally Christian. People have forgotten that they have
been borrowed from other cultures, absolutized and univer-
salized within Western Christianity, then imposed on other
peoples as absolute Christian traditions. This fact alone is an
47
Miyake, 40.
48
P.G. Hiebert, “Critical Contextualization” in Missiology: An
International Review 1984, 12(3): 288.
49
Uemura, 8.
117
indication that Western Christianity has, throughout ages,

been grafted onto Western cultures. But when non-Western
cultures attempt to do the same thing, they are criticized and
even accused of syncretism. In fact, some aspects of Western
Christianity are the product of a long-standing process of syn-
cretism. There is actually no concept of Christianity that is
totally free from this. In all of the forms in which we know it
today, Christianity is the result of some sort of syncretism.
In short, the Christian mission in the Tokugawa period
was initially connected with colonialism and Christianity (i.e.,
Western religious instruction, rules, and prayers) was a viewed
as a substitute for local religion. Local beliefs were suppressed
by missionaries and labeled as pagan. But, from the Japanese
point of view, Christianity itself was pagan because it
destroyed people’s way of life and their peaceful state of
mind.50 Mase-Hasegawa believes that a dichotomy developed
between European and Japanese cultures. As he writes:
The two world-views of monotheism and poly/pantheism

came into sharp contrast. The Church, as well as the mis-
sionaries, however, emphasized adoption of Western
theology, the worship of ‘their’ God. Moreover, the West
advocated the adoption of their “rites and customs”. The
missionary attitude thus remained the attitude of a ‘giver’,
assuming the superiority of Western culture and Christian
absoluteness. On the other hand, Japan is a metaphor for the
passive reception of foreign teaching and its people recipi-
ents of Western initiatives. Thus, the image of the Church,
tainted with Western conquest and theological arrogance,
served to make people fear a loss of national identity.51
50
Hasegawa, 166–67.
51
Hasegawa, 167.
118
During the Meiji Period, while the official policy was tol-
erance, Christians experienced local opposition to evangelistic
activities and pressure to renounce their faith, particularly in
rural areas and in regions where Pure Land Buddhism was
strong.52 According to Ballhatchet, such opposition is not
surprising, for converts were taught to reject traditional reli-
gious practices.53 He briefly describes the effects of such
refusals on both community and family levels. On the com-
munity level, there were refusals to contribute financially to
local shrines or participate in religious festivals; on a family
level, missionaries required that converts get rid of household
shrines and Buddhist ancestral tablets as a condition of their
baptism, and avoid participation in Buddhist ceremonies,
including the funerals of non-Christian relatives.54
During the Meiji Period and beyond, Japanese theologians
and thinkers such as Kanzo Uchimura, Toraji Tsukamoto,
Yoshinobu Kumazawa, Kokichi Kurosaki, Seiichi Yagi,
Shusaku Endo, Yoji Inoue, Mitsuo Fukuda, Yasuo Furuya,
Noriyuki Miyake, Arimasa Kubo and many others attempted
to contextualize the Christian message. Some of them have
published books and articles for the specifically for the pur-
pose of dialogue with Western Christians because missionaries
were insensitive to Japanese culture and to religious belief.
Yoshinobu Kumazawa suggests that in the past, the
Western styles of missionary work caused the non-Western
world to believe that God’s action toward the world is always
mediated by the Western church, that God’s work in non-
Christian countries is mediated only by so-called Christian
52
Ballhatchet, 37.
53
Ibid.
54
Ibid.
119
countries, and that Christianity is to be exported from

Christian countries and implanted in non-Christian ones.55
Kumazawa observes that this has created many problems in
the history of missions, because it has led to the mistaken
thought that the so-called Christian countries are superior to
non-Christian ones. The fatal flaw here is the presumption
that God could not work directly in non-Christian countries
without the mediation of Christian societies,56 Japan being no
exception. From the sixteenth century onward, missionaries
from various Western church traditions and denominations
were active in Japan. Their approach to the culture was bla-
tantly ethnocentric and systematically destructive.
As John Parratt states, “if economic and political disrup-
tion resulted from Western imperialism, the demonization of
indigenous cultures was more likely to be the result of
European Christian missions. This happened most dramati-
cally with traditional or folk cultures, from which the majority
of Christian converts were drawn. Popular Hindu ‘idolatry’ or
African ‘fetishism’ became frequent themes, especially for
Christian missionaries who were eager to gain support from
their Western churches. These forms of religiosity were demo-
nized by the use of emotive and pejorative terminology. Little
attempt was made to understand the kind of spirituality,
which had given rise to these forms of religion.57
Generally speaking, the Western church has not succeeded
in transmitting the gospel within the cultural context of
55
Gerald H. Anderson, ed., Asian Voices in Christian Theology, (New York:
Orbis Books, 1976), 204.
56
Ibid.
57
John Parratt, ed., An Introduction To Third World Theologies,
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2004), 5.
120
Japan. Dean Flemming is correct when he suggests that the

church must be shaped not only by what the New Testament
says, but by what it does, namely by the process of contextu-
alizing its theology.58
According to Sherrill, Western missionaries who came to
Japan after World War II had difficulty understanding the
group-orientation of Japanese society. Sherrill argues that nur-
turing group solidarity in the process of their evangelistic work
was not something they gave serious attention. Churches,
whether Roman Catholic or Protestant, often sought to con-
vert the intellectual elite, who seemed the least bound by the
constraints of Japanese society and tradition. The social and
political consequence of this was, however, that churches often
became gathering places for somewhat isolated — albeit highly
educated — individuals.59
In some cases, missionaries use strategies that are more
directly offensive than defensive, especially where custom and
tradition are concerned, as Peter Clift observes. He calls them
“rejectionists,” especially when it comes to customs and tradi-
tions. These people feel that the whole set of Japanese customs
are inevitably idolatrous, and ought to be rejected wholesale.
Clift believes that they reject many things in Japanese culture
that are, in fact, morally neutral.60 The zeal of such missionar-
ies in Japan as well as their heartfelt feelings and concern for
the Japanese people are commendable, yet when it comes to
58
Dean Flemming, Contextualization in the New Testament: Patterns for
Theology and Mission, (Downers Grove: Intervarsity Press, 2005), 296.
59
Sherrill, 167.
60
Peter Clift, “Uh Oh, What Now? I have to Conduct a Funeral!” Funerals
as Wonderful Opportunities to Proclaim the Gospel of Hope in The Unseen
Face of Japan: Culturally Appropriate Communication of the Gospel.
Hayama Seminary Annual Report, Tokyo (2001), 99.
121
cultural sensitivity, they might be better advised to find ways to

avoid confrontational discussions concerning customs and tra-
ditions. Ceasing to compare their faith to that of the Japanese,
at the same time as they regard their own as superior might
also constitute progress toward more respectful interaction.
This can seem egotistical and cause the Japanese to close their
hearts to gospel rather than open it.
A second group missionaries is described by Clift as “con-
formists.” They opt for total conformity to the surrounding
society. They want to be tolerant, and to give no offense what-
ever, so they simply perform many of the practices that the
society as a whole does — they just give these practices a
Christian name. A third group of missionaries are said to prac-
tice creative adaption.61
Kenny Joseph challenges missionaries regarding why they
do not offer funeral services for those who are even not
Christians and who have no concept of life after death. He
takes it to be a troublesome fact that many missionaries say
they cannot do these things for a Buddhist who has not been
saved. Concerning the Christian wedding ceremony, Joseph
argues that the Christian church in Japan blundered when, at
the end of the 1970s, the Christian wedding boom started. In
his view, instead of opening the churches to non-Christians
and offering them counseling and weddings, they shut them
out. The pastors locked the doors, and said that only our
Christian members (bokyokaiin) can be married in a church.62
61
Clift, 100.
62
Kenny Joseph, “Response to Peter Clift’s presentation, Funerals as
Wonderful Opportunities” in The Unseen Face of Japan: Culturally
Appropriate Communication of the Gospel. Hayama Seminary Annual
Report, Tokyo (2001), 118.
122
Joseph argues that the missionaries sent them away to hotels

and to thousands of newly built, million dollar-wedding
chapels since these had been built by non-Christians. Not a
dime was spent from any missionary’s budget.63
In the view of Emi Mase-Hasegawa, another crucial factor
in all of this is “the lack of contacts or understanding between
lay Japanese Christians and doctrinal Western theology. The
popular religious sensitivity or social structure of Japan was
hardly thematized by the missionary. After the defeat in the
war, many Japanese suffered a crisis of belief but Christian
doctrines did not meet their spiritual need because
Christianity was regarded as a religion of the conquerors by
the Japanese public. Thus, the post-war Christian generation
demanded the liberation of Japanese theology from Western
captivity.”64 For instance, Yoji Inoue criticized Western meth-
ods of transplanting Christianity to Japan and argued for a
transformation of Christianity in social context. He claimed
that the way of preaching in Japan for the hundred years after
Meiji Period tended to create a European cultural region
within Japan — and this to too great a degree. It cut the
Japanese off from their Japanese culture and roots, and trans-
formed them into Europeans. Father Inoue challenges
Western missionaries by suggesting that, despite all of their
efforts, Japanese have never become Europeans, and they
have never wanted to. He argues that they seemed to have
accepted many things from the European except Christianity.65
63
Ibid.
64
Hasegawa, 121.
65
Yoji Inoue, The Faces of Jesus in Japan translated by Hisako Akamatsu
(Tokyo: Kindai-Bungeisha, 1994), 65.
123
As he states,
Christianity in Japan after the Meiji period, both Catholic

and Protestant, has been trying to transplant a large tree,
European Christianity, which grew up on European soil,
directly on the Japanese soil, instead of planting a seedling.
Therefore Christianity, in general, has been far from keep-
ing in touch with connecting with the Japanese mental
climate and soil, admitting the exception of Uchimura
Kanzo by whom Christianity connected to Bushido, the
Japanese chivalry. And now Shusaku Endo’s recent work,
“On the Coast of the Dead Sea” and “A Life of Jesus” are
epoch making novels in which Christianity and Japanese
mental climate and soil are definitely connected with each
other for the first time, though you may approve of disap-
prove of the image of Jesus in them.66
Inoue notes that Christianity came to Japan through mission-

aries, who carried in their blood the history of Western
culture. Accordingly, Christianity was not accepted in the way
something is generally accepted in Japan — it was rather
forced upon the people. They were made to accept it in the
same way that European people had. He, too, believes this is
why the Japanese did not accept the Christianity that was
offered to them by the Europeans (i.e., the West).67
5.5. Denominational Competition
According to Kitagawa, “the task of evangelism is interpreted

by most missionaries as transplanting the Western church
66
Ibid.
67
Ibid.
124
onto Japanese soil, including the ugly features of denomina-

tionalism — an unhappy assumption, indeed.”68 It is a fact
that, during the Tokugawa period, the Jesuits and Franciscans
constantly betrayed each other. The Jesuits intrigued to have
the Spaniards expelled, the Spaniards pressed for the exclusion
of the Dutch. There was an ongoing rivalry between them.69
Even after the Tokugawa period, competition between
missionaries continued. As Kanzo Uchimura once said, “To us
it makes no difference whether that man becomes a Roman
Catholic, or a Greek Catholic, or a Baptist, or a Presbyterian,
or a member of any one of the six hundred and more of the
Christian sects and churches, which, we hear, exist in
Christendom. We are thankful, yea, we rejoice, when a man is
saved from his sins to a pure, humble life in Jesus Christ. But
missionaries seem not to rejoice and be thankful unless a hea-
then is converted and he joins their own respective
churches.”70 And, in 1983, Endo stated:
I am not interested in the system or hierarchy of the church

in Japan... As for Japan and the Japanese, the hierarchy of
the Church (a bishop or archbishop) is really none of my
concern. As long as the Church or officials avoid con-
fronting the issues and problems of Japanese, they are
useless… There are many ordained Japanese, but I have lit-
tle interest in those who profess the Christian theology they
learned in the West.71
68
Mullins, 1998, 35.
69
Sansom, 426.
70
Mullins, 1998, 29.
71
Hasegawa, 126. Hasegawa refers to Endo’s Watashi ni totte Kami towa
(God for Me) Tokyo: Koubundo 1983/1988.
125
After World War II, the missionaries, mission organizations

and churches worked together relatively closely to break
down the walls of denominationalism. Japan Evangelical
Missionary Association (JEMA), which consists of about
2,000 missionaries who are active in Japan, has been able to
facilitate inter-denominational fellowship in this way, to get
beyond the previously existing barrier between the evangelical
and charismatic communities.72
What lessons are to be learned from all of this?
Missionaries have to constantly remind themselves that, in
order to reach others, they must first learn to be proper
guests. We cannot come to foreign nations with the assump-
tion that we have everything to teach them and they have
everything to learn from us. As Father Louis Massignon, the
late French Christian priest and renowned Islamic scholar
said, “to understand the other, one does not need to annex
him but to become his guest.”73 As for the manner and spirit
of the presentation of our faith, what is of highest importance
is captured in a deeply penetrating statement made by the
Bengali poet, Rabindranath Tagore, winner of the Nobel
Prize for literature in 1913: “When Christians bring their
truth to a strange land, unless they bring it in the form of
homage, it is not accepted and should not be.”74
Still, it continues to be the case that, when people become
followers of Christ as a result of having been proselytized by
72
Minoru Okuyama, “Japanese Challenges: Buddhism, Shintoism and
Others” paper presented at TOKYO 2010 Global Mission Consultation:
From Edinburgh 1910 to Tokyo 2010 (May 13, 2010), 62.
73
Paul Gordon Chandler, Pilgrims of Christ on the Muslim Road: Exploring
a New Path Between Two Faiths (Lanham: Rowman & Littlefield Publishing
Group, 2007), 93.
74
Ibid.
126
Western missionaries, they are often told that they need to

leave their cultural past behind, to disassociate themselves
from their community and family, and attempt to adopt a
“Christian” identity. They still are encouraged to take new
Western Christian names such as John, Peter, David, Mary,
and Susanna and to stop attending cultural ceremonies or par-
ticipating in family religious ceremonies; instead, they
celebrate Christmas by placing Christmas trees in their houses
and participating in the story of Santa Claus, and celebrate
Easter by painting eggs.
Lastly, it is crucial to mention that, despite some short-
comings on the part of missionaries throughout history, and
despite their unfortunate connection to colonialism or their
unquestioned commitment to the Western worldview, it can-
not be denied that all missionaries from different traditions
and denominations have played an significant role in shaping
Japanese society and culture, both in the past and today.
Evidence of this can still to be found today. For example, mis-
sionaries have established seminaries and trained clergy,
established churches and educated local Christians, chal-
lenged some aspect of Japanese society about how to treat the
poor and the untouchables (i.e., the burakumin), established
hospitals and charitable organizations and, of course, most
recently, have been intensely involved in relief work for the
victims of the tsunami and earthquake of March 11, 2010. All
of these are, and have been, significant contributions to life in
Japan.
127
Chapter 6
Societal Factors
In this chapter, I describe some societal factors that may con-

tribute to the fact that Christianity is not widely practiced in
Japan. Indeed, Christianity is in decline. According to the
2010 edition of Operation World, its annual growth rate is
–0.2 percent, which is lower than the 0.1 percent reported in
the 2001 edition of this same publication.1
Like any post-modern Western nation, Japan is a very
dynamic and vibrant society. To the eyes of an outsider, it may
appear like any Western society with a high level of techno-
logical achievement. However, the Japanese have somewhat
different ways of organizing their life than do Western cul-
tures. I believe the way Japanese society is structured is one of
the factors why Christianity has not yet taken root in Japan.
In the following paragraphs, I therefore discuss some aspects
of Japanese society that are significant for this issue.
6.1. Social Status
Before discussing the Japanese social structure, I review here

the hierarchical system of Japanese society. If one visits Japan
for business, one may notice that when two people meet for
the first time they immediately exchange business cards. This
1
Mandryk, 489.
129
is an important custom in Japan because it informs the other

person of your status. Generally, it allows them to know where
they stand relative to others. The information on the business
card will determine which mannerisms and forms of social
treatment are appropriate. Even the language used during the
conversation will be based on the relative positions of the two
people. The person of lower rank will, for example, bow more
deeply than the other. How do the Japanese conceive of social
stratification? The Japanese equivalents of the words “class”
and “stratum” (kaikyu and kaiso, respectively) are both trans-
lations based on their English equivalents. Still, the Japanese
have a clear conception of social stratification, even if their
notion of it may seem to be borrowed from Western culture.2
There are several Japanese terms for social stratification.
Kaku denotes a finite series of ranks. It is a generic term that
can be applied to a wide range of ranking systems.3 Mibun
implies the status into which a person is born. The term kakei
(family line) has a similar connotation, but it emphasizes line-
age and pedigree to a greater degree. In contrast, chii refers
to the status a person achieves over time.4 In her book,
Japanese Society, Nakane Chie explains that groups in Japan
may be identified by applying two criteria: one is based on the
individual’s common attributes and the other on position
within a given social framework.5 A framework may be a local-
ity, an institution, or a particular relationship that unites a
set of individuals within a group. In all cases, it provides a
2
Yoshio Sugimoto, An Introduction to Japanese Society (Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 2003), 56.
3
Ibid.
4
Ibid.
5
Nakane, 1.
130
Societal Factors
criterion for defining a boundary and so establishes a common

basis for a set of individuals who are located within, or
involved in, a class.6 In contrast to this, the term “attribute”
refers to one’s being a member of a definite group or caste.
Attribute may be acquired not only by birth, but also by
achievement.7 These criteria serve to identify individuals in a
certain group. That group can then be classified within the
whole of society even though it may or may not have a par-
ticular function of its own.8 In other words, the average
individual in Japan has his or her clearly defined place in soci-
ety. Generally, throughout his or her lifetime, a person is
placed within various social frameworks and defined by certain
attributes. The most important of these are family, neighbor-
hood, and educational and occupational affiliations.
6.2. The Japanese Family
The contemporary Japanese family more or less resembles the

traditional Western family with father, mother, and children
living in small apartments in urban areas. How does a typical
modern Japanese family function? It all begins at home.
I commence my analysis of it by considering children.
From an early age, they are trained to be aware of hierarchy
and to find their place both in the home and outside of it.
Children are trained first to think and act within the group to
which they belong, and then to act individually. That is they
are raised to be group-oriented rather than self-oriented.
6
Ibid.
7
Nakane, 2.
8
Ibid.
131
Consequently, they may belong to different groups in differ-

ent contexts. They have to act for the sake of social harmony
of the uchi to which they belong. This may consist of their sib-
lings at home, their friends at kindergarten, or their classmates
at school. The importance of group harmony was emphasized
in chapter three, but I here wish to underscore the fact that
this form of upbringing starts in the family. It forms the basic
worldview from which a person operates throughout his or
her life, and, as discussed in chapter three, this can constitute
an obstacle to the acceptance and practice of Christianity.
In nuclear families, especially those in which the husband
works for a major corporation, the wife commonly stays at
home and looks after the home and the small children. She is
usually entrusted with the family finances as well. Some
women take this role so seriously that they are called ‘profes-
sional housewives’.9 They have considerable input into their
children’s education, diet, and general well-being. However,
the duties of the wife do not just consist of caring for her
household, husband, and children. The fact that Japanese
people (especially women) have high life expectancy actually
makes life harder for wives than for husbands because they are
expected to care for elderly family members who live longer
and require special care and attention. These responsibilities
make it difficult for them to hold full-time jobs. Because there
is insufficient aid available for working parents and also not
enough daycare centers and pre-schools in Japan, and since it
is expected that family life will interfere with the husband’s
work, mothers frequently choose to quit their jobs for the
sake of educating and raising their children.
9
Hendry, 40.
132
Societal Factors
Japanese families are often referred to as “fatherless,” a

term that describes two common situations: families in which
the father has little time to be with his family because he is
obligated to long work days, and families in which he is absent
due to divorce or separation. Both situations are alarmingly
common in Japan. Long working hours and after-work drinks
with colleagues mean that fathers are away from home most
of the day. On average, they spend 17 minutes a day with their
children and no additional time helping to looking after
them.10
Generally speaking, mothers are often occupied with vari-
ous activities associated with the education of their children
and also with neighborhood activities; fathers are busy work-
ing and participating in the workplace community. Having so
little time to spend with family is not a uniquely Japanese
problem — indeed it is one that has developed in many (post)
modern societies, but it is nevertheless, the families in Japan
may not actually have the freedom to choose an organized
religion such as Christianity given the demands it places on
them socially (e.g., social activities and church services).
6.3. Neighborhood Communities
According to Joy Hendry, after the family, the next important

social unit in Japanese society is the neighborhood.11 Even
though every neighborhood is different, there are certain expec-
tations among neighbors, and they seem to be characteristically
10
Masako Ishii-Kuntz, “Japanese fathers’ involvement in childcare”, a
power point presentation” at University of California, Riverside: depart-
ment of sociology, 2004).
11
Hendry, 61.
133
Japanese. They can be used as a yardstick for analysis even

when the expectations conform little with actual behavior.12
Hendry describes various forms of neighborly cooperation
and joint activities involving children and adults. These are all
part of the neighborhood experience, and so people are
expected to participate in different activities.
In both rural and urban Japan, neighborhoods play a very
important role when it comes to social control, social reci-
procity, and neighborhood moral, spiritual, and practical
duties carried out by members of the neighborhood commu-
nity (i.e., households). This can vary from taking care of the
children, participating in activities for children and the elderly,
to those relating to shrines or temples and religious or folk-
loric festivals.
In rural Japan, a further task to which the entire commu-
nity is expected to contribute is the care of the places of
worship such as shrines situated within village boundaries.
Groups of houses are assigned responsibilities for this on a
rotating schedule. Responsibilities vary from cleaning the
buildings and maintaining the grounds to celebrating the sea-
sonal festivals associated with the sacred places. All such
activities are taken to be simultaneously neighborly duties and
religious ones.13 They are so important that even houses that
have converted to a new religion (e.g., Christianity) are
expected to take part in them. If people refuse, they are ostra-
cized for their failure to co-operate. Formal ostracism is used
occasionally in Japanese communities to express disapproval
of some action as antisocial.14
12
Ibid.
13
Hendry, 68.
14
Ibid.
134
Societal Factors
Whether the community is new or old, urban or rural,

Japan has a rich array of models for neighborly interaction. It
is not difficult to handle local demands based on these mod-
els, be they ideological or practical. The principles of knowing
and caring about one’s neighbors have long been strongly
upheld in Japanese community life, and evidence seems to
suggest that these are still viewed as important.15 In newer
neighborhoods and in apartment complexes, women in par-
ticular complain of loneliness and lack of interaction with
neighbors. Elsewhere, there is no doubt that such women
draw on the traditions of neighborly interaction to overcome
isolation.16
6.4. Japanese Working Life
The Japanese are known to be an industrious people. They

work long hours and are almost never absent from their jobs.
This is the image many have of the Japanese labor force. This
chapter discusses Japanese working life and the culture of
work, and their impact on society. A Japanese employee is
generally referred to as salaryman, an English loan word that
has entered their language.17
Japanese companies function quite differently from their
European and American counterparts, although this has
changed in recent years. Japan basically has a lifetime employ-
ment system: workers are generally employed by the same
company for their entire professional lives. A unique Japanese
company culture and lifestyle have developed based on this
15
Hendry, 77.
16
Hendry, 77–8.
17
Sugimoto,40.
135
principle. Schools and universities often have contracts with

companies that ensure that, immediately after graduating,
some of their students will enter these companies.
For decades, this was how many employees were recruited.
It was one of the reasons why Japan had a low unemployment
rate in the past.18
Working in Japan not only requires doing your job skillfully,
it also requires fitting in with the company culture. The
Japanese feel it is important to love their company. In Japan, it
has always been believed that the morals and mental attitudes of
the individual have an important bearing on productivity.
Company loyalty has long been highly valued.19 A man may be
an excellent technician, but if his way of thinking and morals
differ from those of the company, the company will not hesitate
to dismiss him. Men who enter a company after working for
another one at a comparatively advanced stage in their working
lives tend to be difficult to mold and their loyalties are therefore
suspect.20 Since this lifetime employment system is a family-like
group, it affects the private lives of the employees. This is cru-
cial for group unity because the individual’s total emotional
participation in a group helps form a close-knit group.21
Companies provide various services and benefits for their
employees, such as pensions, health care, and often accommo-
dation (e.g., dormitories for unmarried workers, apartments for
families, and even large houses for senior employees).22 In
return, employees are expected to perform to the very best of
18
Hendry, 174.
19
Nakane, 16.
20
Ibid.
21
Nakane, 19.
22
Hendry, 166.
136
Societal Factors
their ability. They are also expected to take few holidays and
spend their leisure time with their colleagues drinking in local
bars, playing sport together, or going on office trips. Within
this group-oriented system, there are peer level and junior/sen-
ior interactions on the individual level. In most companies, the
president is considered the father of the house. As such, he has
the right to intervene in the private lives of his employees by
doing things such as finding a spouse for someone.
Another aspect of Japanese working life concerns the com-
pany one belongs to. Japanese people do not ask what you do
for a living; rather, they want to know which company you
work for. Working in Japan means belonging to a group that
is your working family, especially for the major corporations
or institutions. Each institution may also have its own song or
anthem, so singing it promotes a sense of unity among
employees and employers.
Most Japanese companies have created their own sort of
company religion with rites and ceremonies designed to
strengthen the work atmosphere and reinforce a sense of
social unity. Most Japanese companies do not want to employ
people who are members of religious organizations because
they feel that their loyalties will be divided. Thomas P. Rohlen
conducted a case study of a Japanese bank and its manage-
ment and working culture. In his book, For Harmony and
Strength, he describes the ceremonies that were conducted
there. He discusses, for example, the various catechisms that
are recited during the entrance ceremony for new employees.
Employees sing the company anthem together.23
23
Thomas P. Rohlen, For Harmony and Strength?: Japanese White-collar
Organization in Anthropological Perspective? (Berkley: University of
California Press, 1974), 35.
137
Rohlen also found out that the bank did not want to
employ members of ‘new religions’, because these demand
considerable time and effort from their members.24 This is
not because the bank considers these religions inherently bad;
on the contrary, it views many of them as being positive moral
forces. But it does not want its employees to have divided loy-
alties. Furthermore, the religious behavior of the parents of a
potential employee is considered important: the bank is not
interested in employing the children of religious zealots.25
Japanese companies have created their own religion and what
they practice is no less a religion than that practiced by reli-
gious organizations. The habit of not employing people who
are members of a religious organization indicates that some
degree of competition exists between the ‘company religion’
and conventional religions.
On the other hand, it is important to note that Japanese
business does not consist solely of major enterprises and insti-
tutions. Most companies are medium or small enterprises such
as family businesses. These differ from the large ones in sev-
eral ways. Loyalty to the company and the group is still
important for medium and small companies; however, they
are unable to provide the same benefits as large companies.
This does not mean that loyalty is not strong within them. On
the contrary, because of their smaller size, group unity is actu-
ally more important than it is for larger companies.
Japanese society is changing rapidly and this is affecting
working life in the country. There is now a growing shift away
from a lifetime employment system to a performance-based
one. A survey by the Ministry of Labor revealed that the
24
Rohlen,72.
25
Ibid.
138
Societal Factors
incomes of college graduates aged 40–45 varied more widely

in 1998 than in 1993. Many claim that this growing income
range reflects the new preference for performance-based
remuneration.26 Performance-based systems no longer pay
employees on the basis of seniority and length of time at a
company, but rather on performance and achievement.
Another tendency in Japanese working culture is for young
people to work part-time and have more than one job. Such
people are called furiitaa, which means ‘free person’ since
they are free from the constraints imposed by the lifestyle of a
typical salaryman. According to Matsumoto, “the stereotype
of the Japanese salaryman who is willing to sacrifice himself
and his family, who is happy to be a worker bee for the sake
of company and country, and who does not relish rewards
based on individual achievements is more myth than reality,
especially among younger workers.”27
6.5. Education in Japan
While mothers are occupied with the daily affairs of the fam-
ily and neighborhood or the school activities of their children,
and fathers are busy working and maintaining the group wa of
the workplace, the children are struggling through the
Japanese educational system.
It is widely believed that the Japanese educational struc-
ture is of a ‘tournament’ type in which losers who have failed
in their teens are virtually unable to take up the same
26
Linda S. Wojtan “Exploring contemporary Japanese society” in Japan
Digest www.japandigest.com
27
David Matsumoto, The New Japan: Debunking Seven Cultural Stereotypes
(Yarmouth: Intercultural Press, Inc., 2002), 74.
139
challenge in life.28 One of the biggest concerns for Japanese

adolescents is their performance in the educational system,
where they often experience significant pressure from parents
and society in general. In extreme cases, this pressure starts
even before they enter preschool — they sometimes have to
pass an entrance exam even to get into the best preschool.
Preschool prepares children for the entrance exam for the best
kindergarten, which, in turn, prepares them for the entrance
exam to the best primary school, junior high school, high
school, and eventually the best university.
Another source of pressure comes from peers. They can
harass or bully some students for various reasons, including
obesity, ethnicity, or a perceived lack of intelligence, sports
ability, or money. Bullying seems to have replaced examina-
tion pressure as a major cause of child suicide and school
refusal in recent reports, and special centers have been set up
to provide phone-in help for victims.29
The Japanese educational system has generated a great deal
of debate among scholars and educators. Some praise it while
others criticize it. Some believe that the strong emphasis
placed on the group loyalty and unity causes the individual
aspects of a child’s development to be ignored. Others sug-
gest that such a highly authoritarian educational system can
frustrate children and can even lead some to commit suicide.30
Once students have been accepted into a school, the
Japanese very skillfully avoid overt competition in order to
maintain harmony among them and downplay differences in
ability. In fact, almost no one fails. However, the ruthless
28
Sugimoto,116.
29
Hendry, 91.
30
Ibid.
140
Societal Factors
entrance examinations represent competition at its worst, and

they cast a shadow on a young person’s life long in advance of
adulthood. Indeed, they subject students to severe pressure
throughout most of their schooling and distort the content of
their education. Much of the training in senior high schools is
devoted not to learning as such, but to preparing students to
pass university entrance examinations.31 On the other hand,
some believe that the Japanese education system is unique and
teaches children about the importance of unity, harmony, and
discipline. In the West, this would be termed moral education.
Further, going to school in Japan is not just about acquir-
ing knowledge. Japanese education emphasizes moral training
— such character traits as diligence, endurance, deciding to
do hard things, wholehearted dedication to a cause, and social
co-operation. For example, children are organized into clean-
ing groups that have to work together to keep their school
clean. Physical education is also very important. School chil-
dren have to exercise every morning.32
The Japanese educational system is, as noted above, group
oriented, and the cohesion of the group is more important
than individual competition in classes. Students are discour-
aged from asking their teachers many questions because they
may be perceived as disrupting the group for their own per-
sonal interests. The group is also emphasized over the
individual in sports. Once again, it is noticeable that harmony
and group play an important role in the education system of
the Japanese, and choosing to be active in a religious group
31
32
Kaori H. Okano, “School Culture” in The Cambridge Companion to
Modern Japanese Culture, ed. Yoshio Sugimoto (Port Melbourne:
Cambridge University Press: 2009), 79.
141
(e.g., Christianity) can disturb the group harmony and possi-

bly adversely influence the personal educational endeavors of
the students.
6.6. Demographic Shifts
In 2009, only 13 percent of Japan’s population was under 15

years old. According to Jeff Kingston, the nation’s low fertil-
ity rate is due to the fact that women find it difficult to juggle
work and family responsibilities. Kingston writes:
As a result, many working women are delaying or forgoing

marriage altogether, while a growing number of those who
marry choose not to have children. As attitudes and social
norms have changed, and lifestyles diversify, getting mar-
ried and having children is no longer the default option it
once was. Women who are now enjoying greater social and
economic freedom wonder if having kids is really what they
want, and consider carefully what they stand to lose by rais-
ing a family, especially given that their husbands (and their
employers) continue to shift most of the child-rearing bur-
den on them.33
The combination of the low fertility rate and long life

expectancy (86.05 years for women and 79.29 years for men
in 2009) means that Japan is becoming a geriatric society.
Such longevity is a consequence of healthy eating habits
among the middle aged and elderly.34
33
Jeff Kingston, Contemporary Japan: History, Politics, and Social Change
since 1980s (West Sussex: Wiley-Blackwell, 2010), 44.
34
Kingston, 48.
142
Societal Factors
Currently, a mere 0.22 percent of Japan’s population

attends Christian services. Such figures raise serious concerns
about the future of the Christian church in Japan. Some pre-
dict that, in 20 years’ time, nearly 50 percent of the country’s
churches will be vacant.35 Japan’s elderly church members will
have passed away and no young people will be available to
replenish their congregations. Furthermore, attracting new
members is like trying “to draw water with a bamboo basket”
(an ancient Japanese proverb). As far as the 9,000-member
Reformed Church in Japan is concerned, the future is now. If
the existing denominations are to survive, the gospel must be
instilled in their young members whose leadership can form
the foundation of Japan’s reformed faith.36
6.7. Materialism and Modern Society
Japan is also an entertainment and leisure-oriented society.

This fact defines all aspects of life, such as food, shelter, cloth-
ing, and shopping, as well as new media technologies (e.g.,
mass journalism, radio, film, and television), new genres of
expressive culture in anime, manga, and music, and expanded
leisure activities, including sports, travel, hobbies, and other
forms of entertainment. The sincerely hard-working Japanese
are often too busy to pay attention to Christianity.37 Since
Japanese society is a modern, rapidly developing society that
puts lots of pressure and stress on people, people find refuge
35
Monir Hossain Moni, “Christianity’s Failure to Thrive in Today’s Japan”
(Paper, Tokyo: Hitotsubashi University, Dept. of International and Asia-
Pacific Studies, 2004).
36
Ibid.
37
Mandryk, 491.
143
in all types of entertainment and pleasure. The conditions of

this a post-modern society, and all of the social and economic
forces at work within it, have discouraged those are consider-
ing becoming Christians. Of those who have been baptized,
half leave their churches within two or three years.38
Materialism thus dominates the ambition of younger
Japanese. Some Japanese reject Christianity because they
relate being a Christian to attending church on Sundays —
and most of them cannot afford to do this. According to
Operation World (2010), even Christians do not regularly
attend church: “Church attendance is low; less than half of
church members regularly attend. Often Christians are influ-
enced by Buddhist/Shinto religions, which have no regular
attendance requirements, and they carry this thinking into
Christian activities.”39
George S. Noss, for instance, a Japan-born son of US mis-
sionaries, and himself a missionary in rural Japan for 11 years
during the 1930s and teacher of Japanese at Columbia
University, stated decades ago that, to the Japanese, cherry
blossoms are the “symbols of the supreme beauty of sacrifice.”
The Japanese, he declares, never feel at home in “the ugly and
incongruous Western chapel,” or “even in a fine Gothic
church.” He recommended that future Christian churches in
Japan be built in “the shrine form of architecture, with its
clean lines and austere beauty.” He would even have them
include the Buddhist torii (ceremonial gateway). Moreover,
churches should be situated on streets, but be “hidden in
groves of trees with torn and mossy stone steps, fountains of
38
Ibid.
39
Mandryk, 492.
144
Societal Factors
water, and old flowering shrubs.” He also recommends dras-

tic changes to the interiors of typical Christian buildings.40
This could attract the busy Japanese and enable them to find
rest and peace in the Christian spirit within a native Japanese
setting.
Further, as I mentioned earlier, most Japanese fathers are
spending increasingly less time with their family and more
with their company community. Thus, they hardly have suffi-
cient time or energy to practice Christianity, especially attend
church regularly. Operation World cites the following in its
report: “The drive for success and desire to satisfy the
demands of employers make it hard for men to openly iden-
tify with and become active in a church. On average, women
attendees outnumber men 7 to 1.”41 On the other hand, the
Japanese companies cannot afford to have their employees be
an active member of any religious group (e.g., Christianity).
As described above, the demographic situation of Japan is
hindering the growth of Christianity in the sense that those
who are already Christians are dying out and the young peo-
ple are occupied with various social responsibilities from
childhood, to adolescence, to parenting or providing for the
needs of the family. But, this demographic decline is not only
affecting the number of Christians in Japan, it is also having
drastic consequences for the future of Christian leadership.
“Seventy percent of the pastors are over 50 years old.
Leadership transition can be difficult and sensitive in a society
that so reveres the elderly.”42 It also means that there is a need
40
“Christ in Japan” Times Magazine (July 31, 1944), http://www.time.
com/time/magazine/article/0,9171,775098,00.html.
41
Mandryk, 492.
42
Ibid.
145
to train new evangelists and pastors who can share the gospel
with Japanese. Thus, Bible training for Christian workers is
crucial.
6.8. Minority Image
Despite the long history of Christianity in Japan, Christians

are still in a minority. Christianity is also associated with eth-
nic minorities. In Japan, it is not only associated with Western
missionaries, but also with other ethnic minorities such as
Koreans, and Overseas Migrant Workers from other countries
such as the Philippines.
Japan has five major minority groups: burakumin (a caste-
like group), Okinawans (an indigenous race), Ainu (an
indigenous race), Japanese-born Koreans, and migrant workers
from other countries. The discrimination that many of these
groups encounter has its origins in the imperialist and feudal
periods in Japan’s history. In the eighth century, the Japanese
expanded their territory into the regions of the Ainu and
Okinawans, two indigenous races whose lands have now been
incorporated into modern Japan. The term burakumin (‘ham-
let people’) refers to Japan’s traditional ‘unclean’ caste, which
is also known as eta (‘filthy mass’) and hinin (‘non-human’).
During the Tokugawa period, “burakumin were associated
with defiling occupations, such as burying the dead and tan-
ning the hides of animals. The former is polluting from a
Shinto viewpoint, the latter from a Buddhist perspective.”43
Still today, the burakumin are a separate class, whatever their
occupations. ‘Regular Japanese’ are most careful not to marry
43
Hendry, 105.
146
Societal Factors
them and ‘pollute’ their own bloodlines. One of the factors

working against integration for these people is the system of
family registration, by which ‘outcaste’ people can often be
recognized on the basis of their areas of origin.44
The Ainu are the aborigines of northern Japan. People of
Ainu origin may suffer a similar fate as burakumin, although
there has recently been evidence that they are benefiting from
a worldwide interest in the rights of indigenous people and re-
acquiring some of their cultural heritage.45
There are approximately 700,000 North and South
Koreans in Japan today,46 most of whom were born and grew
up in Japan. Many belong to families who have lived in Japan
for three or even four generations. However, since Japanese
nationality is based on lineage, these Korean descendants are
not automatically awarded Japanese citizenship, something
which is very hard to understand from a Western perspective.
A third- or fourth-generation African in Europe or the US is
automatically a citizen, but this is not the case in Japan: once
a Korean, always a Korean. There are also Koreans, who have
become naturalized and hold Japanese passports, but their
names have been rendered Japanese and it is not easy to dis-
cover that they are Korean. Some children of
Korean–Japanese marriages have become Japanese nationals
as well. Many Korean pastors and missionaries serve the
Christian church in Japan and many of these churches are also
44
Ibid.
45
Ibid.
46
Jeffrey Hays, “Koreans in Japan: Discrimination, Citizenship, North
Korean Schools and Japanese Wives in North Korea” in Facts & Details:
http://factsanddetails.com/japan.php?itemid=635&catid=18 last modified
in January 2013.
147
attended by Japanese Christians. In major cities such as

Tokyo, there are many international churches where Koreans,
Africans, and other ethnic groups worship alongside fellow
Japanese Christians.
Japanese prejudice toward minorities is strongly rooted in
cultural beliefs. In general, prejudice is based on the claim that
whatever is from the outside (soto) is ought not be not
accepted. Minorities are not full members of the stratified,
Japanese social system; they fall outside the mainstream and
can therefore be considered strange or weird. Thus, foreign-
ers who come to Japan to do low profile work, burakumin, or
those belonging to New Religions, or to Christianity are con-
sidered outré. Protective parents often employ private
detectives to check up on a child’s potential spouse, to deter-
mine whether he or she has any buraku or Korean blood.47
The average Japanese relates to the Christianity or to the
thought of conversion with a sense of discomfort. Family or
peer pressure will certainly intervene to discourage them from
converting or even from associating with Christians.
6.9. Class Dichotomies
According to Mullins, Christianity in Japan has long been

considered a demanding religion, one that is largely related to
intellectualism and the educated white-collar middle class.
This image is related to the decision of the earliest Protestant
missionaries to concentrate their efforts on Japanese from the
47
Nobutaka Oba, ““I have no intention of discrimination, but . . . ” —
Toward a Sociology of Knowledge about Discrimination” (Article, Monash
University, 2013), 10.
148
Societal Factors
samurai class.48 This has, however, been changing, according

to Mullins a number of other indigenous movements have
made similar cultural adaptations and attracted members from
among the less educated strata of society.49
In the Meiji period, the samurai class, the most literate and
intellectual stratum of Japanese society at the time, was over-
represented in the churches: the mere 5 percent of the total
Japanese population in the 1880s and 1890s who were of
samurai origin accounted for approximately 30 percent of
total membership in the Protestant churches.50
In interviews I conducted with some Japanese pastors and
leaders, they confirmed this intellectual and non-intellectual
dichotomy. One of my respondents made the following obser-
vation: “I think many Christians have high-social status in
mainline churches, they are of the older generation. But
nowadays, there are many low social status people in many
churches, especially among the Pentecostal churches or new-
type churches from USA. These churches are more powerful
than mainline churches.”
This dichotomy in social status, high versus low, may also
represent a barrier to the average Japanese citizen becoming a
Christian. Too much intellectualism makes it hard for
Japanese to understand the Christian message and they hesi-
tate to associate with highly educated Christians; on the other
hand, some Christians relate to the less intellectual, low-
profile citizens who are members of minorities. This may
make it difficult for the Japanese people to accept and practice
48
Mullins 1998, 95.
49
Mullins 1998, 97.
50
Mullins 1998, 95.
149
Christianity, for they may not like to be associated with either

social group.
Further, as mentioned earlier, women outnumber men in
the churches — and this to such a degree that Christianity
could be considered the religion of women. For this reason as
well, the average Japanese may not like to associate with it.
Some aspects of Japanese society have been described
above; hence I may now draw some conclusions as to why
there are so few who convert to Christianity. First, the average
Japanese is already fully occupied with a plethora of activities,
and these may hinder him or her from even considering
becoming a Christian. The majority of the people of Japan are
very busy living their lives, maintaining social harmony, and
fulfilling their duties to society. Further, the Japanese are wary
of Christianity with minorities and of certain social classes, so
demographic factors play an important role in explaining why
Christianity is not advancing in Japan.
Lastly, as Sherrill rightfully indicates, that Christianity in
post World War II also had to confront the phenomenon of
rapid secularization in Japan. People had been bound to reli-
gious traditions and observances that cast a veil of holiness over
natural objects, persons, social structures, and other phenom-
ena. The processes of secularization stripped this away and set
people free from the bondage to traditional religion.51 The
Japanese were therefore free to pursue economic development
through capitalism and they relegated religion to the rather
limited activity of maintaining various rituals and customs. The
pursuit of material goods captured the interest of society, and
the church and its evangelistic campaigns lost their appeal.52
51
Sherrill, 167.
52
Ibid.
150
Societal Factors
It is important to mention here that, even though secular-

ization did influence change in traditional religious views and
practices of Japanese people, it did not succeed in fully chang-
ing the Japanese worldviews as it is described in chapter three.
The concepts such as the group wa, uchi-soto, giri, honne-
tatemae and amae are still visible and vibrant in the
secularized Japanese society.
The next chapter will discuss political factors related to the
central question of my research. It will seek to determine
whether or not politics has played (or still plays) a role in the
way Japanese view Christianity.
151
Chapter 7
Political Factors
In this chapter, I discuss various political factors in Japanese

life as they relate to Christianity, and ask whether they have
contributed to its lack of success in Japan.
Since the arrival of Roman Catholicism in Japan in the six-
teenth century, Christianity has generally been regarded as an
intrusive force, indeed it has often been referred to as junkyo,
or evil religion.1 Mullins suggests that the macro-political
relations that defined various stages of the transplantation
process have undoubtedly shaped the perception of
Christianity as a deviant religion, one connected to aggressive
foreign powers who have designs upon Japan.2 According to
Mullins “this is how Protestant Christianity was largely per-
ceived when missionaries arrived from North America and
Europe at the end of the Tokugawa period. As latecomers to
Japan’s religious scene, both Catholic and Protestant
churches have experienced considerable difficulty in ridding
themselves of their reputation as foreign religions.”3
1
Mullins, “The Social and Legal Status of Religious Minorities in Japan”
(paper presented at International Coalition for Religious Freedom
Conference on “Religious Freedom and the New Millennium,” Tokyo,
May 23–25, 1998).
2
Ibid.
3
Ibid.
153
7.1. Historical Context
As I indicated in chapter two, by the end of the sixteenth cen-

tury, Japan was undergoing a process of social and political
unification; a national state was being formed. During the
Tokugawa regime when Japan had been more thoroughly
unified, the warlords who were anti-European would come to
support the Shogun in an effort to ban the Europeans and
their religion. They were not comfortable with Christians who
would likely remain loyal to an external religious and political
figures such as the Pope and the Spanish king.4
Christianity that was initially brought to Japan by late six-
teenth century — Catholic missionaries was theoretically
“politics-free.” In reality, however, as elsewhere during that
period, the missionary endeavors of Western Christianity ran
in parallel with the political ambitions of Western nations in
colonizing the world, and they showed less respect for local
cultures, policies, or economies. Given that the arrival of
Catholicism in Japan was also concurrent with advances in
gunnery, some warlords aligned themselves with the West not
just because of an interest in personal regeneration or reli-
gious conviction, but purely for political and military
motivations.
By the end of the nineteenth century, the Tokugawa
regime was losing its hold on power. The population was
growing increasingly dissatisfied with the government, and
many blamed the Shogun. In addition, Buddhist priests were
the cause of dissatisfaction due to corruption and moral decay
among them. The population distrusted them and felt certain
apathy toward Buddhism.
4
154
Political Factors
Since the Emperor played no political role during the

Tokugawa period, the Japanese people began to look to him
as a moral authority. Due to the Shogun’s unpopularity, the
Shogun eventually relinquished power in 1867 and the
Tokugawa period officially ended. In 1867, a new Emperor
came to power and ruled Japan until 1912. This is called the
Meiji period — a time of modernization.
As mentioned in chapter two, prior to 1867, under the
leadership of Commodore Matthew Galbraith Perry, mis-
sionaries had arrived in Japan (1853) to force the
long-secluded country to open its doors to the outside
world. The message Perry brought to Japan’s leaders from
President Millard Fillmore was forward looking in very gen-
eral terms. It led to the establishment of mutually beneficial
trade relations. Although on the surface, Perry’s demands
seemed relatively modest, according to John W. Dower, for
Americans, this was but one momentous step in a seemingly
inexorable process of westward expansion. They ultimately
spilled across the Pacific to embrace the exotic “East.” For
the Japanese, on the other hand, the intrusion of Perry’s
warships was traumatic, confounding, fascinating, and ulti-
mately devastating.5
The opening of Japan to the West, especially the
Americans, meant the discovery of new frontiers across the
Pacific Ocean. The markets and heathen souls of “Asia” —
steeped in myth and mystery — beckoned more enticingly
than ever before. Mars, Mammon, and God ventured there
5
John W. Dower, “Black Ships & Samurai: Commodore Perry and the
Opening of Japan (1853–1854)”, Visualizing Cultures, http://ocw.mit.
edu/ans7870/21f/21f.027/black_ships_and_samurai/bss_essay02.html
155
hand-in-hand in this dawning age of technological advance-

ment and commercial revolution.6
7.1.1. State Shinto
The opening of Japan to the West did not, in and of itself,

mean that the country was receptive to Christianity as a
Western religion. As outlined in chapter two, it was initially
unwelcome and only later did Western pressure force Japan to
ease its policies toward Christianity. However, the decision to
allow it to re-enter Japan, together with the nation’s past
experience with missionaries, triggered a serious political and
religious reaction. State Shinto was born at this time and
gradually became integrated with Japanese politics. According
to John Breen it was rational for government to fear
Christianity. He argues that:
The fear offers a persuasive, if ultimately partial, explanation

for the early Meiji enthusiasm for Shinto in all of its various
aspects. They cite evidence that the development of new state
rituals and local shrine rites, the articulation of shrine policies
and the creation of a national shrine network, the promotion
of Shinto funerals and the establishment of shrine registration,
not to mention the different Shinto theological formulations
produced and disseminated in turn by the Jingikan7 and, fol-
lowing its failure in 1871, the Kyobusho, were all linked to
government paranoia about the Christian threat.8
6
Ibid.
7
Department of Divinities also known as the Department of Shinto Affairs
8
John Breen, “Shinto and Christianity a History of Conflict and
Compromise,” in Handbook of Christianity in Japan, ed. Mark R. Mullins
(Leiden: Brill, 2003), 256.
156
Political Factors
In 1868, Meiji authorities established a government office

called the Shinto Worship Bureau. It served to control reli-
gious activities and ensure the separation of Buddhism from
Shinto. Some believe that the establishment of State Shinto
and the deification of the Emperor amounted to the creation
of an alternative to Christianity: Jesus is both King and God,
and this ensures the loyalty of His followers. Thus, in the State
Shinto a similar concept (Tenno), i.e. the Emperor who is god
incarnate, is an alternative to belief in Christ. As a god (kami),
the Emperor was eternal, pure, inviolable and sacred; the
divine channel for blessing and nurture from the ancestral
gods to their descendants.9
In 1871, all of the Shinto shrines in Japan became the
property of the government. They were officially ranked and
each received government funds for maintenance and func-
tioning. Thus, the Ise Shrine at the top of the government list
was dedicated to Amaterasu no Omikami. State Shinto held
that the Imperial family was directly linked to this deity. In
1890, the Imperial Rescript on Education was issued, and stu-
dents were required to ritually recite its vows and affirm their
total loyalty to the State — even to the point of death, under-
stood as self-sacrifice. The 1930s saw an intensification of the
efforts of the Department of Education to ensure that the
pupils at private Christian schools took part in the national
rites at State Shinto shrines. The authorities aimed to exclude
foreign ideas that might pollute the values of loyalty and patri-
otism. They were particularly intent on inculcating these into
the young.10
9
Lee, 27.
10
Ion, 82.
157
The new Japanese law forced Christian institutions to obey

Japanese authorities and also to participate in the rituals of the
national religion. Christians and members of other institutions
that refused to co-operate were severely persecuted. Church
leaders were forced to pay respect to and honor the Emperor,
and even to visit the Ise Shrine for rituals and pledge contribu-
tions to the nation’s well-being and interest. Of course, these
kinds of rituals did not accord with Christian doctrine. The
Japanese government even required that nationalistic sermons be
preached in the churches. This forced participation of Christians
in state-sponsored Shinto ceremonies, the “shrine question,”
touched a sensitive nerve for Christians as it called into question
their loyalty, patriotism, and attitude toward the Emperor.11
Participating in State Shinto rites was troublesome because it was
unclear whether or not it constituted a religious act.12
Also, in the late 1930s, religions, including Christianity,
were asked to participate in a spiritual mobilization campaign.
Ion argues that some Christians saw this as an opportunity to
show their solidarity with this campaign by enthusiastically
endorsing the government’s call for a new order in East Asia
via the expansion of missionary work in Manchuria and north
China. This was to follow Japan’s military advance into those
areas. At this moment, Christians felt that they had a responsi-
bility to undertake evangelistic work on the Asian continent.13
Japan’s Imperial Constitution openly confirmed the privi-
leged position of State Shinto, but it also guaranteed freedom
of religion as long as the government approved doctrines and
rituals. This meant that the government nationalized every
11
Ibid.
12
Ibid.
13
Ion, 88.
158
Political Factors
existing religion, including Christianity. Thus, it was forcibly

placed under the umbrella organization of Nippon Kirisuto
Kyodan, (Kyodan).
Japanese Christianity in the pre-1945 period was a strong
force within the intellectual groups of the Christian move-
ment. It provided a theological rationale for Christians who
wanted to harmonize the goals of their movement with those
of the state. Japanese Christianity went so far in this that some
groups associated with it advocated what is termed Imperial
Way Christianity (Kodo Krisutokyo),14 a version of govern-
ment-controlled Christianity that was committed to
supporting Japan’s expansionist and imperialist ventures.
It was during this time of growing militarism that the
charismatic Holiness leader, Juji Nakada (1870–1939), pro-
moted the view of Japan as a chosen nation. He proposed
that, like the Jewish people, God had chosen the Japanese.
His nationalistic interpretation of the Bible was fostered by
the revival, but, in 1933, it led to serious doctrinal conflicts
between Holiness leaders.15
7.2. Capitulation
After the defeat of Japan by the Allied Forces in 1945, the

Shinto State was dismantled and the practice of worshipping
the Emperor abolished. Religious freedom was granted to
all groups, including Christians. However, the American
government endorsed Christianity in Japan and encouraged
14
Ion, 88.
15
Ikegami Yoshimasa, “Holiness, Pentecostal, and Charismatic Movements
in Modern Japan,” in Handbook of Christianity in Japan, ed. Mark R.
Mullins (Leiden: Brill, 2003), 132.
159
many missionaries to post-war Japan in an effort to evangelize

the nation. By 1946, many Kyodan churches had returned to
their old denominational structures and taken their old
names. Hence, the so-called unity that had been brought
about by force was abolished. In what follows, I discuss the
implications of Japan’s capitulation and the impact this had on
Christianity in there.
7.2.1. The Atomic Bombs
Japan’s growing power and the atrocities committed by her mil-

itary during World War II, together with the attack on Pearl
Harbor, gave the Americans justification to attack Hiroshima and
Nagasaki with atomic bombs. These had been invented by the
United States and were being tested for the first time on Japan.
This ended the war in 1945 and resulted in Japan’s surrender.
According to Mark Selden:
From the earliest reports of the atomic bombings,

Americans have viewed nuclear destruction primarily from
the Promethean perspective of the inventor and bombardier.
The carefully crafted image of a mushroom cloud spiraling
heavenward has represented to most Americans the bomb as
the ultimate symbol of victory in a ‘Good War’ that carried
the United States to the peak of its power and prosperity. In
this story, Americans were portrayed as a brave, selfless, and
united people who responded to treachery with total mobi-
lization culminating in a knockout victory.16
16
Mark Selden, “Commemoration and Silence: Fifty Years of Remembering
the Bomb in America and Japan,” in Living with the Bomb: American and
Japanese Cultural Conflicts in the Nuclear Age, ed. Laura Hein and Mark
Selden (Armonk, NY: M.E. Sharpe, 1997), 3.
160
Political Factors
On August 9, 1945, the second of two atomic bombs — the

only two ever used as instruments of aggression against essen-
tially defenseless civilian populations — was dropped on
Nagasaki. It devastated the oldest center of Christianity in the
country.17 As Gary G. Kohls notes, not only was Nagasaki the
site of the largest Christian church in the Orient, St. Mary’s
Cathedral, but it also had the largest concentration of bap-
tized Christians in all of Japan.18 This can only have further
complicated the Japanese view of Christianity: How could the
West, which “represented” Christianity, destroy a city that had
such a rich history of Christian culture and a large Christian
population?
7.2.2. Surrender
The bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki led the Japanese

government to surrender to the Allies, on August 14, 1945.
On August 15, 1945, Emperor Hirohito announced Japan’s
unconditional surrender in a radio broadcast. Japan of 1945
was an occupied, conquered, and defeated superpower, a
fallen imperialist nation. All that remained of it were the ruins
of war, chaos, poverty, and disease.
In the summer of 1945, Japan was a nation exhausted both
physically and morally as the historian and writer, John W. Hall
notes. According to Hall, since the outbreak of the second
Sino–Japanese war in 1937, 3.1 million Japanese (of whom
800,000 were civilians) had lost their lives. Over 30 percent of
17
Gary G. Kohls, “The Bombing of Nagasaki August 9, 1945:
The Untold Story” http://www.lewrockwell.com/orig5/kohls8.html
(August 6, 2007).
18
Ibid.
161
Japanese people had lost their homes.19 There was a food

shortage and the transportation system was barely functioning.
Acute food shortages had reduced much of the country to near
starvation. Civilian morality broke down as farmers reaped
tremendous profits by selling food on the black market.
Wealthy families bartered heirlooms for the necessities of life.20
The nation’s industry had been smashed, reduced to one quar-
ter of its previous capacity and the country was on the verge of
inflation. The people were also emotionally and intellectually
bewildered after having been fed with exaggerated wartime
propaganda and hyper-nationalist values over a period of sev-
eral years. All of this propaganda lost its force with Japan’s
unconditional surrender.21
Japan fell under the supervision of the Supreme
Commander of Allied Powers (SCAP) under the leadership of
General Douglas MacArthur. SCAP’s policy required that the
country go through three major phases: demilitarization,
democratization, and rehabilitation. In short, the Japan of
World War II was to be totally dismantled. Certain laws that
had been imposed in the Meiji period were rescinded. Also,
the notion of the divinity of the Japanese emperor was abol-
ished. Democratic laws were promulgated and political parties
came to play a key role in the political scene.
7.2.3. The Emperor, MacArthur and Christianity
In his message of surrender, Emperor Hirohito (1901–1989)

stated, “Moreover, the enemy (United States) has begun to
19
John Whitney Hall, Japan: prehistory to modern times (Frankfurt am
Main: S. Fischer Verlag, 1991), 349.
20
Hall, 350.
21
Ibid.
162
Political Factors
employ a new and most cruel bomb, the power of which to

do damage is, indeed, incalculable, taking the toll of many
innocent lives. Should we continue to fight, not only would it
result in an ultimate collapse and obliteration of the Japanese
nation, but also it would lead to the total extinction of human
civilization.”22 He declared that the military would be dis-
armed and suggested that this was not because disarmament
had been forced upon Japan, but because the country
had made the difficult choice to favor peace.23 Despite the
22
Emperor Hirohito’ Speech on 15th August 1945 https://www.
mtholyoke.edu/acad/intrel/hirohito.htm
23
The full text of Emperor Hirohito’ Speech on 15th August 1945 is as fol-
lows: “After pondering deeply the general trends of the world and the actual
conditions obtaining in Our Empire today, We have decided to effect a set-
tlement of the present situation by resorting to an extraordinary measure.
We have ordered Our Government to communicate to the Governments of
the United States, Great Britain, China and the Soviet Union that Our
Empire accepts the provisions of their Joint Declaration.
To strive for the common prosperity and happiness of all nations as well
as the security and well-being of Our subjects is the solemn obligation
which has been handed down by Our Imperial Ancestors and which lies
close to Our heart. Indeed, We declared war on America and Britain out of
Our sincere desire to ensure Japan’s self-preservation and the stabilization
of East Asia, it being far from Our thought either to infringe upon the sov-
ereignty of other nations or to embark upon territorial aggrandizement. But
now the war has lasted for nearly four years. Despite the best that has been
done by everyone – the gallant fighting of the military and naval forces, the
diligence and assiduity of Our servants of the State, and the devoted serv-
ice of Our one hundred million people – the war situation has developed
not necessarily to Japan’s advantage, while the general trends of the world
have all turned against her interest. Moreover, the enemy has begun to
employ a new and most cruel bomb, the power of which to do damage is,
indeed, incalculable, taking the toll of many innocent lives. Should We con-
tinue to fight, not only would it result in an ultimate collapse and
obliteration of the Japanese nation, but also it would lead to the total
extinction of human civilization.
163
surrender of Japan, Emperor Hirohito spoke of the United

States as an enemy, even though he had a choice not to do so.
Such being the case, how are We to save the millions of Our subjects,
or to atone Ourselves before the hallowed spirits of Our Imperial Ancestors?
This is the reason why We have ordered the acceptance of the provisions of
the Joint Declaration of the Powers.
We cannot but express the deepest sense of regret to Our Allied nations
of East Asia, who have consistently cooperated with the Empire towards the
emancipation of East Asia.
The thought of those officers and men as well as others who have fallen
in the fields of battle, those who died at their posts of duty, or those who
met with untimely death and all their bereaved families, pains Our heart
night and day.
The welfare of the wounded and the war-sufferers, and of those who
have lost their homes and livelihood, are the objects of Our profound solic-
itude.
The hardships and sufferings to which Our nation is to be subjected
hereafter will be certainly great. We are keenly aware of the inmost feelings
of all of you, Our subjects. However, it is according to the dictates of time
and fate that We have resolved to pave the way for a grand peace for all the
generations to come by enduring the unendurable and suffering what is
unsufferable.
Having been able to safeguard and maintain the structure of the
Imperial State, We are always with you, Our good and loyal subjects, rely-
ing upon your sincerity and integrity.
Beware most strictly of any outbursts of emotion which may engender
needless complications, or any fraternal contention and strike which may
create confusion, lead you astray and cause you to lose the confidence of the
world.
Let the entire nation continue as one family from generation to gener-
ation, ever firm in its faith in the imperishability of its sacred land, and
mindful of its heavy burden of responsibility, and of the long road before it.
Unite your total strength, to be devoted to construction for the future.
Cultivate the ways of rectitude, foster nobility of spirit, and work with res-
olution – so that you may enhance the innate glory of the Imperial State and
keep pace with the progress of the world.
(Source: https://www.mtholyoke.edu/acad/intrel/hirohito.htm)
164
Political Factors
Can it be that through the early years after the occupation

people therefore would see America as their enemy and
Christianity as the enemy’s religion? In his blog, Rob Kerby,
senior editor of Beliefnet writes that the Allied Supreme
Commander, Douglas MacArthur thought Japan needed
Jesus. He argues that in the late 1940s and throughout the
1950s, MacArthur freely described post-war Japan as existing
in a spiritual vacuum. MacArthur argued that all their gods
had failed them — Japan’s invincible military, its divine
emperor, and its 1,000-year belief that the Land of the Rising
Sun would rule the world. Now the conquered people of
Japan had nothing.24
Kerby further indicates that, in 1955, MacArthur told U.S.
News and World Report, that no phase of the occupation had
left him with a greater sense of personal satisfaction than his
spiritual stewardship of the country. Thus, as I mentioned in
chapter five, over the next five years, more than 5,000 mis-
sionaries from various kinds of churches went to Japan and
flooded the nation with millions of Bibles.25 The Japanese
“accepted the Bibles because the paper served as a cheap sub-
stitute for high-priced cigarette paper in the black market.”26
In his book Unconditional Democracy: Education and
Politics in Occupied Japan 1945–1952, Toshio Nishi argues
that MacArthur saw himself as both savior and Caesar. In his
book Nishi quotes MacArthur’s own words: “I could make
24
Rob Kirby, “Is it a scandal that Gen. MacArthur thought Christianity
would help Japan?” Beliefnet accessed April 8, 2013, http://blog.beliefnet.
com/on_the_front_lines_of_the_culture_wars/2011/06/scandal-general-
douglas-macarthur-thought-christianity-would-help-japan.html.
25
Ibid.
26
Lawrence S. Witter, “MacArthur and the Missionaries: God and man in
occupied Japan,” Specific Historical Review 40, No. 1 (February 1971), 97.
165
the Emperor and seventy million people Christian overnight,

if I wanted to use the power I have.”27 According to Nishi,
MacArthur’s faith in Christianity had become his political
doctrine: Christianity equaled democracy.28 Nishi writes:
To MacArthur, the Japanese surrender signified something

more than mere military defeat. It symbolized “the collapse
of a faith,” that “left a complete vacuum morally, mentally,
and physically. And into this vacuum flowed the democratic
way of life… The moral vacuum that MacArthur perceived
in Japanese soul was to be filled by a specific theological
doctrine. Christianity, he believed, was imbued with “spiri-
tual repugnance of war.” He therefore tried to create in
defeated Japan “a complete spiritual reformation,” effective
not only now but for generations to come, that would con-
duct the Japanese people “from feudalistic slavery to human
freedom, from the immaturity that comes from mythical
teachings and legendary ritualism to maturity of enlight-
ened knowledge and truth, from blind fatalism of war to
the considered realism… Japan was therefore “the world’s
great laboratory for an experiment” in which “a race, long
stunted by ancient concepts of mythological teaching,”
could be uplifted by “practical demonstrations of Christian
ideals.”29
In a Japan Times article, Mikio Haruna indicates that

MacArthur pondered to convince Emperor Hirohito to con-
27
Toshio Nishi, Unconditional Democracy: Education and Politics in
Occupied Japan, 1945–1952 (Stanford: Hoover Institution Press, 2004), 43.
Nishi refers to William P. Woodard, The Allied Occupation of Japan
1945–1952 and Japanese Religions (Leiden: E.J. Brill, 1972), 245.
28
Nishi,45.
29
Nishi,42.
166
Political Factors
vert to Christianity. Haruna argues “MacArthur’s idea of

spreading Christianity in Japan by having the Emperor change
his religion probably stemmed from the general’s belief that
democracy arises from Christian principles.”30 According to
Ray Moore, professor of Japanese history at Amherst College
in Massachusetts, MacArthur told an American audience that
he was “a soldier of God as well as of the republic.” In
October 1945, MacArthur urged Protestant leaders in the
United States to send a “thousand missionaries” to try to con-
vert Japan to Christianity.31
In November 1945, the Emperor, met with a group of
Protestant leaders, and, in 1946, with Catholic leaders. At that
time, it was apparently believed that if the Emperor were to
convert from Shinto to Christianity, many ordinary Japanese
would follow suit.32 Such meetings gave rise to a rumor that the
Emperor would indeed do this. But, in an August 1948 inter-
view with Australia’s Melbourne Sun newspaper, the Emperor
himself denied the rumor that he wanted to become a
Christian. He told the paper it would be better for him to retain
his Shinto beliefs. However, the Imperial Rescript was issued on
New Year’s Day of 1946, by which the Emperor denied that he
had divine character as a man-god (ara-hito kami). Hideo
Kishimoto suggests that Brigadier General Dyke and Premier
Kijuro Shidehara had decided the contents of the rescript.33
30
Mikio Haruna, “MacArthur pondered Showa conversion”, Japan Times,
May 4, 2000, accessed April 8, 2013, http://blog.beliefnet.com/on_the_
front_lines_of_the_culture_wars/2011/06/scandal-general-douglas-
macarthur-thought-christianity-would-help-japan.html.
31
Ibid.
32
Ibid.
33
Hideo Kishimoto, Reminiscences of Religion in Postwar Japan (Tokyo:
Department of Religious Studies, Tokyo University, 1963), 129.
167
Kishimoto rightfully argues that this action put an end to

totalitarian State Shinto, for the concept of the Emperor as a
man-god had been misused not only for the suppression of
religions but also to restrict religious faith.34 He considered
strengthening his contacts with Christians for a certain period
of time and showing an interest in Western civilization — all
in an effort to protect the Imperial system.35
Kishida writes that the Japanese did not fight the war
either in self-defense or for national gain; they also did not
seek to liberate Asian nations from Western domination. They
fought in order to protect their pride and avoid humiliation.36
However, the Japan’s surrender in 1945, placed her under
obvious foreign control, and so government leaders decided
they should try a second type of self-deception, namely, deny-
ing the reality of this humiliation itself.37 Kishida writes:
If we look at the ways the Japanese have dealt with state of

humiliation, we see a clear difference between the means
taken by the Meiji leaders and what was done after the
defeat in the Pacific War. The leaders of the Meiji govern-
ment appealed to the world at every opportunity they had,
insisting that the treaties Japan had to sign with the United
States and the Western nations were unequal and humiliat-
ing. They expected a great deal of effort trying to abolish
them. The Japan-US Mutual Security Treaty, signed in
1951, on the other hand, has never been defined as
unequal; not only has the Japanese government made little
34
Ibid.
35
Haruna, 2013.
36
Kishida, 24.
37
Kishida, 25.
168
Political Factors
attempt to abolish it, but Japan appears to want to keep it

forever.38
Kishida continued to argue concerning the humiliation of Japan,

but the Japanese government insists that Japan and United
States were equal partners, and that their relationship was based
on mutual trust and respect.39 Having experienced total defeat,
they were now firmly resolved not to try to challenge American
control in any way. They were convinced that nothing was
wrong with being under someone else’s defensive umbrella.
Such people according to Kishida wanted to retain some shred
of belief in Japanese autonomy in a Japan that makes all of its
decisions on its own and is only subject to American influence.40
In the eyes of the victor (i.e., the United States), the sur-
render of Japan was triumphant and glorious; from the
perspective of the defeated nation, it was extraordinarily
humiliating, all the more so because with defeat came religion
and so the suppression of roughly 2,000 years of history and
cultural heritage.
Japanese culture does not condone expressing one’s feel-
ings directly; only indirect expression is acceptable. Doing the
former can cause humiliation. Defeat of a political system is
understandable, but imposing one’s religion upon a nation,
especially upon her Emperor can bring the highest level of dis-
grace. First of all, “forcing” an Emperor to deny his divinity
and then asking him to become a Christian does not make a
good impression. From a Japanese perspective, it evidences a
high level of arrogance.
38
Kishida, 25.
39
Kishida, 26.
40
Ibid.
169
7.2.4. Democracy and Religion
One of the important aims of SCAP was to implement a

Western model of democracy; it also sought to enforce separa-
tion of state and religion, especially separation of State Shinto
from the state. America advocated and implemented a Shinto-
free state given the relationship that had developed between
State Shinto and Japan’s imperial power and the way in which
it had driven the nation’s ambitions. On December 15, 1945,
in order to separate State Shinto from the state and thereby
weaken it, SCAP issued a memorandum to the Japanese
Government entitled “Abolition of Government Sponsorship,
Support, Perpetuation, Control and Dissemination of State
Shinto (Kottka Shinto, Jinja Shinto). This is popularly called
the Shinto Directive.41 Kishimoto writes:
Through this directive SCAP forbade the state and local

public bodies to treat the shrines in any special way, such as
giving them financial grants from public funds, or regard-
ing shrine priests as government officials. Other matters
prohibited were: the collection of contributions (for
shrines, temples, churches, etc.) and the distribution of
amulets by public or neighborhood associations, the uti-
lization of public facilities in connection with religious
ceremonies and festivals, the placing of small Shinto altars
(kamidana) in government offices or public schools, the
conduct of ceremonies to purify building sites and celebrate
the completion of the framework of public buildings, the
conduct of, or participation in ceremonies to give -notice of
the assumption of a new position on the part of govern-
ment and public officials in their official capacity, teaching
41
Kishimoto, 127.
170
Political Factors
of Shinto doctrine in public schools, and sponsoring visits

and worship at shrines in groups under the leadership of a
teacher.42
Moreover, the Directive stated: “Shrine Shinto (State Shinto),

after having been divorced from the State and divested of its
militaristic and ultra-nationalistic elements, will be granted
the same protection as any other religion in so far as it may in
fact be the religion or a philosophy of Japanese individuals.”43
According to Tsuneki Noguchi, the separation of state and
religion in Japan is fundamentally unthinkable. He believes
that in Japan, throughout history, religion and politics have
been united for a long time. Noguchi ironically believes that,
during the occupation period, the separation of Shinto from
the state was similar to putting birds in the water and make
fishes live on the land.44 It amounted to doing violence to the
culture and is, in the Japanese mind, extremely irrational and
a problem of life or death for the country.45 Noguchi believes
that when the Shinto Directive spoke about the separation of
religion and state (not of church and state as is the case in
modern European history), this was an attempt to sever not
only the shrines but all Shinto elements from the state, and so
to eradicate the very spiritual foundations of the nation. The
purpose of this directive is to put all religions, faiths, and
42
Ibid.
43
Kishimoto, 128.
44
Tsuneki Noguchi, “Religion and Its Relation to Politics in Japan and the
United States”, 34. Translated from Noguchi Tsuneki (Professor Emeritus
of Kogakkan University), “Nichi-Bei ryokoku ni okeru seiji to shukyo to no
kankei” in Shinto Shukvo (Journal of Shinto Studies), no. 87 (April 1977),
17–31.
45
Ibid.
171
creeds upon exactly the same legal basis and to forbid their
affiliation with the government.46
The question that remains, however, is how impartial this
initiative of separation of state and religion actually was. The
very fact that MacArthur, the supreme commander of the
allied forces, (a government representative of the United
States) wanted to impose Christianity on a Japanese emperor
as well as on the Japanese people, raises a lot of questions and
doubts among many Japanese as to whether this separation of
state and religion was genuine and carried out impartially.
On the other hand, as we know, there is no doubt that
State Shinto contributed greatly to Japan’s imperialistic ambi-
tions. The question may therefore be asked, if only silently by
the Japanese, whether Western Christianity is as clean as State
Shinto when it comes to war crimes throughout history.
According to Kishida, the United States is a country built
upon, and expanded by, killing and stripping native inhabi-
tants of their pride and land. In order for the nation to survive
such a troubled history, it had to behave callously. Kishida
argues that this blindness and insensitivity has caused the
United States to provoke unnecessary conflicts throughout
the world, even in Japan.47
According to Hiroshi Suzuki, the primary reason why
Japanese react negatively to Christianity is the darker aspect of
the history of the Western world.48 Suzuki proposes that the
Japanese relate to the tragic life of Jesus, but not to the history
46
Noguchi, 29.
47
Kishida, 5.
48
Hiroshi Suzuki. “Why are Japanese Christians so few?” Paper presented
as a seminar talk at the staff meeting of International Friendships
Incorporation in Columbus, Ohio on June 26, 2002.
172
Political Factors
of the West, where Christianity is predominant.49 They

respond negatively when they see atrocities committed by
Westerners against other Asians or Africans, or in their own
society. In their view, a religion that cannot change the moral
quality of a society cannot be a good one.50 In his paper,
Suzuki raises questions concerning the tragic 9/11 attacks.
He more or less criticizes America’s intervention in
Afghanistan and indirectly compares American reaction to
9/11 to the American response to Pearl Harbor in 1945.51
The second important fact that calls into question the
democracy imposed on Japan is the censorship carried out by
the SCAP authorities during the Occupation Period
(1945–1952). Monica Braw, senior researcher at the
European Institute of Japanese Studies, Stockholm School of
Economics has done an extensive research on censorship dur-
ing the period of the occupation. She writes:
Like in war, in SCAP headquarters there was an Intelligence

Section. To this was added a Civil Intelligence Section with
a Civil Censorship Detachment and a Press, Pictorial and
Broadcast Division. Here, censorship of Japanese newspa-
pers, radio and books was undertaken. Many Koreans and
Taiwanese, who knew both Japanese and English, were
used as censors because there were not many American sol-
diers who knew Japanese. Some Nisei and some Japanese,
who had kept up their English during the war by them-
selves, also worked as censors. One of the first censorship
punishments meted out concerned the atomic bomb. The
news agency Domei, which nowadays is called Kyodo, was
49
Ibid.
50
Ibid.
51
Ibid.
173
prohibited to continue broadcasting abroad in September

1945.52
Braw observes that, on September 14, 1945, Domei News

Agency was punished and closed down for 24 hours. It was
accused of having disturbed public tranquility by using the
sentence: “Japan might have won the war but for the atomic
bomb, a weapon too terrible to face and one which only bar-
barians would use.” On September 18, Asahi Newspaper was
closed down for two days for having quoted Hatoyama
Ichiro, who later became prime minister. He called the use of
the atomic bomb a war crime which violated international law
and said: “So long as the United States advocates ‘might is
right’, it cannot deny that the use of the atomic bomb and the
killing of innocent people is a violation of international law
and a war crime worse than an attack on a hospital ship or the
use of poison gas.”53
If SCAP was there to promote democracy, then why did
the Americans violate one of the most fundamental principles
of democracy, the right of a free press, in early post-world War
II Japan? Of course, from the perspective of the winner, it is
very appropriate to mention that it was indeed necessary to
bring order to Japan. Still, what would a Japanese person
think when it comes to this double standard? Can censorship
of basic opinions ever be in alignment with the fundamentals
of democracy?
52
Monica Braw, “Discovering the Reasons for American Censorship of the
Atomic Bomb in Japan” (lecture presented at 60th anniversary of the atomic
bombings of Hiroshima and Nagasaki, Hiroshima University), 2005, 12.
53
Braw, 16.
174
Political Factors
7.3. War Guilt Information Program
The occupying American authorities also organized the War

Guilt Information Program. It aimed to implant a sense of
war guilt in the minds of Japanese through “education.” If it
were to be successful, the resulting sense of war guilt would
be passed on to future generations.
On September 5, 1946, the first official post-war Japanese
history textbook appeared under the title of Kuni no Ayumi
(The Progress of the Country). In advance of the production
this work, Japanese historians had been ordered to write text-
books that were not propagandist. They could not advocate
militarism, ultra-nationalism or Shinto doctrine and had to
avoid descriptions of Emperors simply because they were
Emperors.54 The War Guilt Information Program was
expanded to include procedural measures against Japanese
attitudes toward the bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki, as
well as ultra-nationalistic advertising during the Tokyo War
Tribunal.55
On October 22, 1945 SCAP instructed the Japanese gov-
ernment to immediately re-appoint teachers and educational
officials who had been dismissed or forced to resign for hold-
ing liberal or anti-militaristic opinions or conducting such
activities during the War. In addition, under the supervision of
SCAP, all militaristic and nationalistic personnel were
removed from the educational system.
54
Naoko Kato, 45. Kato refers to John Craiger, “Ienaga Saburo and the
First Postwar Japanese History Book” in Dimensions of Contemporary
Japan: Education and Schooling in Japan Since 1945 ed. Edward
Beauchamp, (New York: Garland Publishing, 1998), 39–54.
55
Kato, 29.
175
In his paper, “Some Aspects of Humanism that Combines

East and West: MacArthur, Showa Tenno, and Justice Pal”
Tomosaburo Yamauchi speaks about the cultural imperialism
demonstrated by the United States of America. Yamauchi
quotes the words of John Whitney Hall (1916–1997), son of
an American missionary born in Tokyo and a prominent pio-
neer in Japanese Studies:
We (the United States) have all too easily taken the role of
the protector of “Civilization”, equating our private
national interests with the higher aims of history. The sense
of moral superiority (which was the certitude of our mis-
sionaries) and of technological superiority (which is our
national faith) combine in our minds to give a particular
aura of inevitability to our action in Asia. The Occupation
was too easy a chance “to realize the ethnocentric American
sense of mission” to remake our enemy in our image. And
unhappily for us, Japanese behavior in the postwar years
only reinforced our predilection to play the “big brother”.
Japan has our approval so long as it plays our game and
minds its own business.56
He also argues that MacArthur, the Christian general, freely

delivered 10,000,000 copies of the Bible in Japanese to the
Japanese public. He articulated his goal for the occupation
was stated publicly, in a speech in which he stressed the need
to correct the traditional social order under which the
Japanese people have been living for centuries.57 Thus, the
56
Tomosaburo Yamauchi, “Some Aspects of Humanism that Combines
East and West: MacArthur, Showa Tenno, and Justice Pal” in Bulletin of
Osaka Kyoiku University, Vol.61 No.2, 75–89 (February 13, 2013), 78.
57
Ibid.
176
Political Factors
Christian mission of Occupation Period was also conducted in

the context of the War Guilt Information Program.
John H. Minagawa wrote in the Newsletter Pray For This
Nation (11 May, 2003) that the War Guilt Information
Program was to implant the guilty feeling that the Greater
East Asian War was a war of aggression to the Japanese, they
thoroughly disseminated the information through the mass
communications such as newspapers, magazines, radio broad-
cast, etc.” He further argues that the biased public education
by the leftist ideology have taught the Japanese history as “the
history of aggressions against Asian nations by the Imperial
militarism” for the past 50 years after the war.58
Yukio Tanaka remembers the tragic event of September
11, 2001 and expresses his sorrow about this tragedy, but he
also asks “Why?” He responds by suggesting that the
American national psyche cannot but repeat the same pattern
of aggressive action in dealing with the “other.” This will,
however, not cease so long as rationalization (i.e., justifying
military action) and illusion (a self-image that America is the
“just” nation) continue to dominate the American public con-
sciousness.59
7.4. The Yasukuni Shrine
As mentioned earlier, in 1868 the Emperor’s position was

restored to that of a living-god and he was recognized as the
direct descendent of the Sun Goddess. It was at this point that
58
John H. Minagawa, “Intercessors for Japan” in Pray For This Nation
(Newsletter may 11, 2003), 10. http://www.christ-ch.or.jp/5_tori-
nashi/back_number/2003/2003.05.eng.pdf
59
Kishida, xii.
177
Shinto became the state religion. With the revival of Shinto

during the Meiji period, new shrines were created to promote
the idea of loyalty to the Emperor. Thus, the Yasukuni shrine,
initially called Tokyo Shokonsha (Tokyo Spirit-Inviting
Shrine), was established in 1869 for the purpose of honoring
political leaders and samurai who opposed the shogunate’s
policy of opening the country to the West.60 The idea behind
such a monument was that, when a Japanese person died in
the service of the Emperor, his spirit would be enshrined
within its walls. Upon his first visit there in 1874, the
Emperor composed a poem; “I assure those of you who
fought and died for your country that your names will live for-
ever at this shrine in Musashino.”61 In 1879, Tokyo
Shokonsha’s name was changed to Yasukuni Jinja (the Shrine
to Ease the Nation).
Over the years, Yasukuni’s role changed so that dying for
the Emperor was synonymous with dying for Japan. It would
continue to fulfill this role until the end of World War II.
According to the officials of the Yasukuni Shrine, it is not only
soldiers’ spirits that are enshrined here, but also those of other
people:
“There are women and school girls divinities who were

involved in relief operations on the battlefields, a great
number of students who went to work in factories for the
war effort. There also enshrined ordinary Japanese citizens,
Taiwanese and Korean people who died as Japanese, people
60
Shinya Masaaki, “The Politico-Religious Dilemma of the Yasukuni Shrine
in Religion and Politics in Present Day Japan” in Politics and Religion
Journal: Volume IV, nr.1, Spring (2010), 41–55.
61
“Official Website of Yasukuni Shrine” last visited 1 September, 2013.
http://www.yasukuni.or.jp/english/about/index.html
178
Political Factors
who died during the Siberian detention having been labeled

war criminals, tried by the Allies and executed.
Here at Yasukuni Shrine, these people, regardless of their

rank or social standing, are considered to be deserving of
completely equal respect and worship because the only pur-
pose of the shrine is to commemorate those who sacrificed
their lives for their nation. That is, the 2,466,000 divinities
enshrined at Yasukuni Shrine all represent individuals who
sacrificed their lives to the public duty of protecting their
motherland.”62
However, after World War II, Yasukuni shrine became one of

the most controversial political and religious topics in Japan;
for the former Japanese colonies in Asia, it represents a sym-
bol of Japanese militarism and aggression and is viewed to
exist only for the purpose of glorifying the war.63 Others who
oppose the prime ministers official visit to the Yasukuni
Shrine argue that official recognition of it amounts to the
revival of the State Shinto64, which was banned by the occu-
pation force as discussed previously.
As the criticisms make clear, the Japanese representatives
official visit to Yasukuni was and is problematic. It is claimed,
for example, that the Japanese prime minister should not visit
on the Yasukuni Shrine officially because of: 1) the military
perspective it entails, 2) government support of the Yasukuni
62
Ibid.
63
Shizuka Obara, “The Yasukuni Issue: The process of the State Shinto and
its contribution to the Yasukuni Shrine” (paper, Decorah: Luther College,
December 5, 2001). http://faculty.luther.edu/~kopfg/interesting/
shizukaobara.html
64
Ibid.
179
shrine re-creates an unbreakable link between Shintoism and

the political administration which created the State Shinto, 3)
official recognition of the Yasukuni means that the govern-
ment supports the institution which promoted Japanese
aggression in Asia.65
As soon as the foreign occupation ended with the signing
of peace treaty on September 8, 1951, the Autumn Festival
was observed and for the first time after the war, Prime
Minister Yoshida paid his respects to the Yasukuni Shrine.
The following year the Emperor, who had become the ‘sym-
bolic’ Head of the country, followed suit.66 In relation to such
visits, a piece of proposed legislation was designed to allow
state support for Yasukuni shrine and repeatedly introduced
in the Diet. This bill represented a return to the wartime rela-
tionship of Yasukuni with the State.67 Supported by the
Association of Bereaved Families (izokukai), its aim was to
change the status of Yasukuni from that of a religious, juridi-
cal individual to a state-sponsored ‘special purpose religious
corporation.’68 Izokukai is said to be an influential organiza-
tion, not only with respect to the Yasukuni Shrine, but also in
political circles.69 However, the bill was defeated four times
between 1969 and 1974 and also a fifth time in 1974 when
the Liberal Democratic Party (LDP), introduced it to the
House of Representatives.70
65
Ibid.
66
Masaaki, 2010.
67
Ibid.
68
Ibid.
69
Ibid.
70
Ibid.
180
Political Factors
One of the reasons why it failed to pass the legislature was

the pressure applied by the religious world, especially the
Christian churches and some new Buddhist religious organi-
zations. Both conducted an energetic campaign against it.71
Christian churches, especially National Christian
Council in Japan have regularly opposed the visits of Japanese
officials and prime ministers Yasukuni shrine. For instance, in
September 25, 2006, a statement letter from National
Christian Council in Japan was directed to Japan’s Prime
Minister. It called for Japan to admit the wrongs of aggressive
warfare and to embrace the principles of the Japanese
Constitution:
“We Christians are taught that “Justice exalts a nation, but

sin is a reproach to all people.” However, in the past we
were witness to the sins of our nation as it pursued aggres-
sive warfare and colonialist policies in other Asian nations.
We did not protest, but in fact committed the sin of accept-
ing and supporting these policies.
Repenting of these sins, we have strived through prayer,

verbal protest and action, to call our nation to admit the
wrongs of aggressive warfare and colonialist policies, and to
stand firmly on the principles of peaceful non-aggression,
the sovereignty of the people, and respect for basic human
rights as clearly stated in the Japanese Constitution.
However, Prime Minister Koizumi, you have trampled on

our desires, and since August 13, 2001, have continued
71
Nobuhiko Takizawa, “Religion and the State in Japan,” in Readings on
Church and State, ed. James E. Wood, Jr. (Waco, TX: J. M. Dawson
Institute of Church-State Studies, 1989), 365.
181
obstinately to push ahead with yearly visits to worship at

Yasukuni Shrine culminating in the visit this year on August
15. We rigorously protest these visits to worship at the
Yasukuni Shrine by the Prime Minister of Japan.
The Prime Minister, as representative of the Japanese
people, is infringing on Article 20 of the Japanese
Constitution when he makes an official visit to worship at
Yasukuni Shrine. Such visits were deemed unconstitutional by
a judgment put forth by the Osaka High Court on September
30, 2005. This is not a matter of criticism from our Asian
neighbors. The Prime Minister ought to conform to the law
and Constitution of Japan. Ever since 1969 when the Liberal
Democratic Party submitted the Yasukuni Shrine Bill, we the
people have continued to protest any connection between the
Yasukuni Shrine and the nation state. We strongly urge that
the head of state lend an ear to the voices of the people, and
terminate any visits to Yasukuni Shrine…”72
This letter made it evident that Christians in Japan have con-

tinually opposed Japanese officials’ visiting the Yasukuni
shrine and it indicates that they have repented from the past
sins committed by the Japanese against other nations in Asia.
Public opposition to this, especially that carried out by
Christian organizations, may influence the image of
Christianity among the general public for several reasons: first
of all, as indicated in chapter three, the Japanese culture is one
of silence. One is expected to withhold one’s opinion in pub-
lic, even when it is justified and correct. Thus, Christians who
constantly oppose this sort of thing and demonstrate against
72
Statement letter from National Christian Council in Japan to Japan’s
Prime Minister on September 25, 2006. http://globalministries.org/
news/eap/ncc-japan-opposition-statement-o.html.
182
Political Factors
it, are taken to disturb others. Such acts can even be consid-
ered childish in the Japanese culture.
Secondly, Christian churches, in so far as they constantly
oppose the war shrine visits on principle, may be giving a
mixed signal to the Japanese people. They might think that
their statements and objections are politically motivated, in
particular, that their objections are inspired by the West and
so rooted in the problematic relationship of which Japanese
Christianity has with the West.
Further, according to Mike Rogers, the author of
Schizophrenic in Japan: An American Ex-Pat’s Guide to
Japanese and American Society/Politics & Humor (2005):
“This is an important part of the misunderstanding about

Yasukuni Shrine. The shrine is in no way financed by the State.
It is illegal for the State to make any financial donations to
Yasukuni Shrine. The Prime Minister — as an individual —
and just like the President of the United States — has the right
to visit any church of his choice.
The Japanese thinking on this matter goes like this: the cur-
rent constitution of Japan, written by the US Occupation
Authority, requires a separation of religion and politics, but
the United States itself does not follow those rules. Doesn’t
the US President put his hand on the bible to take an oath
of office at inauguration? Is it not impossible to rid any
country of some form of religious rites in public and private
ceremonies? This is why the Japanese don’t understand why
China, South Korea, and North Korea make such a big deal
out of some elected official visiting a shrine.”73
73
Mike Rogers, “Yasukuni Shrine” December 8, 2005. http://www.
lewrockwell.com/2005/12/mike-in-tokyo-rogers/the-yasukuni-shrine/
183
On the other hand, since it enshrines the dead and even

war criminals, visiting the Yasukuni shrine may have powerful
cultural implications. As indicated in chapter four, the
Japanese have a special way of treating their deceased and
their ancestors. They have rituals and duties which they must
perform in relation to their dead. Regardless who the ances-
tor was, a holy man, an ordinary man or a criminal, one’s
ancestor will always remain an ancestor and those who are liv-
ing have the duty to performing rites and show their respect
towards them.
Lastly, in chapter four I indicated that, in the Japanese con-
text, sin (i.e., crime) is forgiven when one acknowledges it and
either asks for forgiveness or pays the necessary price (i.e.
imprisonment, death penalty etc.). Thus, according to
Rogers, “since all convicted Japanese war criminals were
either executed or sentenced to life in prison, they paid their
penalty — as prescribed by the Allied victors of the war — and
then the souls of the dead were “cleansed” by the ritual at
Yasukuni Shrine as was the case with all who died in Japan’s
wars.”74 Furthermore and in this same context, some
Japanese may believe that Japan collectively was punished by
the allied forces when the nuclear bombs were dropped on
Japan, so they may not understand the controversy around
this issue reflected in media by the Christian groups, especially
those linked with Korea and United States. On the other
hand, from the perspective of the victims of the war, it is
indeed painful to witness the Japanese state officials remem-
bering war criminals by paying a visit to Yasukuni Shrine.
Despite all of the opinions concerning the War Guilt
Program in Japan, or the controversies surrounding the
74
Ibid.
184
Political Factors
Yasukuni Shrine, the fact remains that both the West, espe-
cially America, and Japan have indeed committed crimes
against humanity. So, the question that naturally arises is
whether one crime can be justified over against another? Or,
is history primarily shaped and written by the victors? Exactly
what role should Western Christianity play here? Should
American allies in Asia who have been victims of Japanese
aggression, especially Christians in South Korea, Taiwan or
China, constantly demand apologies from the Japanese people
or its government? Does public expression of such opinions
have a negative influence on the way Japanese view
Christianity?
Based on what has been discussed throughout this chapter,
I now distinguish three phases in the development of the
Japanese view of Christianity related to political factors:
1. By the end of sixteenth century, Christianity was viewed as

the religion of Western intruders who intended to
Christianize Japan as they did other parts of the world.
2. During the Meiji period and until the end of World War
II, Japanese authorities considered Western Christianity to
be a rival to their own religion. But, during this same
period, Japan became the strongest non-Western rival to
the Western nations where imperialism was concerned. It
successfully competed with the West in many areas,
namely militarily, technologically and scientifically.
3. After World War II, during the early years of the occupa-
tion, Japan might have taken Western Christianity to be
the religion of the occupiers. Thus, one of the factors why
Christianity succeeded in South Korea was because it was
seen as the religion of the liberator (i.e., United States). In
185
Japan, it was likely viewed as the religion of the enemy.

Martien Brinkman writes:
Religion in Japan, including Christianity, is linked very

emphatically with recent state history. This complicates the
position of the churches, which is probably also one of the
reasons for the fact that Christianity has spread widely in
Korea but not in Japan. In Korea, Christianity was quickly
viewed as an important ideological power over against
Japanese colonization. For Koreans, identification with
Christianity became means for fighting for their national
identity over the Japanese occupation. Christianity brought
over American missionaries was just what was needed in
Korea in the beginning of the twentieth century. The mis-
sionaries had nothing to do with this aspect, it was the
Koreans themselves who allotted Christianity this role.75
Finally, as the content of this chapter makes clear, political fac-

tors do indeed play a role in the unsuccessful, or marginally
successful, reception of Christianity in Japan. Here, it can be
safely generalized that it is the Japanese view of Christianity,
namely as the religion of the West, has been influenced by the
sort of political developments cited above.
75
Brinkman,104. Brinkman refers to Mark R. Mullins, “Christianity
Transplanted: Toward a Sociology of Success and Failure” in eds. M.R.
Mullins and R.F. Young, Perspectives on Christianity in Korea and Japan:
The Gospel and Culture in East Asia (Lewiston: Edwin Mellon, 1995), 73
and Y.-B. Kim, “A Re-reading of History of Asian Missiology from Below:
A Korean Perspective” in eds. W. Usdorf and T. Murayama, Identity and
Marginality: Rethinking Christianity in North East Asia, Studies in the
Intercultural History of Christianity 121 (Frankfurt: Peter Lang, 2000),
78–86.
186
Chapter 8
Christianity’s Contribution to
Japanese Life
In the previous chapters, I have discussed various factors that

I consider to have played an important role in why
Christianity is not widely believed in Japan. However, it
would not be correct to neglect to mention the positive
impact that Christianity has had on this nation. According to
Reischauer “the influence of Christianity on modern Japanese
society is far greater than the small number of its adherents
would suggest. Christians are strongly represented among the
best-educated, leading elements in society and have therefore
exerted a quite disproportionate influence.”1 In this chapter,
I therefore discuss this latter point from several perspectives,
by giving a general overview that is not limited to any partic-
ular period in Japanese history. The contributions of
Christianity fall into four major categories: education, social
justice, theology, and intellectual life.
8.1. Contributions in the Field of Education
Thanks to the efforts of missionaries, various schools and uni-

versities were established to advance the Christian faith in
1
Edwin O. Reischauer, The Japanese Today: Change and Continuity
(Cambridge: The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press, 1988), 213.
187
Japan and, at the same time, to teach science, technology, and

foreign languages. During the Meiji period, the cause of
Christian education was strengthened by the opening of insti-
tutions such as Aoyama University, Meiji University, and Toyo
Eiwa University.2 People like Joseph H. Neesima
(1843–1890) were able to interest not only Christians, but
also non-Christians in working to establish Doshisha
University.
Further, Christianity helped to established girl’s schools in
Japan.3 Some of Japan’s well-known women’s colleges have
Christian roots. For example, Tokyo Woman’s Christian
University was found by Inazo Nitobe (1863–1933), and
Tsuda College, a private women’s college was found by
Umeko Tsuda (1864–1929).4 Throughout the Tokugawa
period, such schools were a rarity — the natural result of the
nationally held conviction that education for women was
unnecessary and of little value.
During the Meiji period and later, Christian missionaries
observed that there were few opportunities for Japanese
women to obtain an education. The national neglect of their
education became clear to them and they responded by estab-
lishing schools for girls. Their efforts resulted in the building
of several schools in different parts of Japan. The girls who
have been educated in these Christian schools have
2
Ernest W. Clement, Christianity in Modern Japan (Philadelphia American
Baptist Publication Society, 1905), 26.
3
Sekiji Nishiyama, “The Christian Contribution to Japanese Education” in
The Open Court: Vol. 1911: Iss. 7, Article 6. (1911) http://opensiuc.lib.
siu.edu/ocj/vol1911/iss7/6.
4
Sally A. Hastings, “Gender and Sexuality in Modern Japan” in A
Companion To Japanese History, ed. William M. Tsutsui (Oxford: Blackwell
Publishing Ltd, 2007), 375.
188
Christianity’s Contribution to Japanese Life
demonstrated the good results that women’s education can

produce.5
In 1890, the number of public high schools for girls
increased. Government reports in 1903 state that the number
of schools for girls had increased to 155 by that point, and
that the total number of students enrolled in them was
35,546. All of them were under the direction of 1,094
women teachers.6 It should never be forgotten that by word
and deed, by work and inspiration, the Christian mission pro-
vided a strong impetus for the recognition and solution of this
problem in Japan. They made it clear that such education was
vitally necessary.7
According Nishiyama, the good results obtained from
educating Japanese girls through the enthusiastic efforts of
Christian missionaries brought about two important changes
in Japanese society: they produced an unvarying belief in the
need for women’s education, and they improved woman’s
position in Japanese society.8 Those Japanese girls who
received an education showed that Japanese women had an
undreamed of capacity for companionship and efficiency.
Nishiyama argues that the Japanese should therefore fully
appreciate the debt Japanese civilization owes to Christian
missionaries in the education of girls.9 Thanks to their past
efforts, a large number of Japanese women are now able to
receive an education in various fields. Some Japanese women
have entered the business world. Women graduates of the
5
Ibid.
6
Ibid.
7
Ibid.
8
Ibid.
9
Ibid.
189
Christian girls’ schools were infused with new values of

human worth, introduced to a new vision of womanhood.
Although the primary goal of the Christian girls’ education
was evangelistic, with the passage of time these schools devel-
oped into excellent academic institutions offering
sophisticated curricula. This eventually produced prestigious
seats of higher learning in modern Japan.10
8.2. Contributions to Social Justice
Japanese Christians also became important pioneers and lead-

ers in the fields of social justice and social welfare. Prominent
personalities included Kanzo Uchimura, who criticized
Japan’s occupation of Korea11, and the social and labor rights
activist and author, Toyohiko Kagawa (1888–1960).
The Christian contribution to the improvement of social
welfare in Japan is widely recognized. Early efforts at social
reform, extending medical care to all, and social work were
considered to be a natural part of the Roman Catholic and
Protestant mission to the country.12
8.2.1. Women’s Rights
Although the Meiji restoration offered Japanese women a

chance to make a new start, it did not actually improve their
10
Yuk Heung Li, Woman’s Education in Meiji Japan and Development of
Christian Girls’ School (Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong, 1993).
11
John F. Howes, Japan’s Modern Prophet: Uchimura Kanzo, 1861–1930
(Vancouver: The University of British Columbia Press, 2005), 322.
12
Koichi Endo, “Christian Social Welfare and the Modernization of Japan,”
in Handbook of Christianity in Japan, ed. Mark R. Mullins (Leiden: Brill,
2003), 343.
190
social position much. They were merely incorporated into

the industrialization and modernization processes and used
as a source of cheap labor. The transformation from a feudal
society into an industrial capitalist one resulted in various
changes in attitude and this, in turn, led to riots and strikes.
Moreover, these changes in attitude eventually influenced the
social position of women and led to the development of var-
ious women’s movements in Japan. They began as a strong
protest against the miserable position of women during the
Meiji era.
The very first women’s movements in Japan were influ-
enced by Christianity, and they sought to abolish legal
prostitution in Japan. The Women’s Temperance Association in
Japan was the counterpart of various Western organizations
such as the Women’s Christian Temperance Union. One well-
known movement in Japan, Jiyu Minken Undo or Movement
for Freedom and Popular Rights began in the 1880s. Toshiko
Kishida (1864–1901) and Hideko Fukuda (1865–1927) were
the central figures in this.13 Kishida’s strong and charismatic
speeches inspired many Japanese women. She fought for
equal rights on their behalf. Fukuda later joined Kishida and
together they began the Popular Rights Movement. As men-
tioned earlier, another example of a prominent Christian
woman in Japan is Umeko Tsuda (1864–1929), a feminist,
educator, and pioneer in education for women during the
Meiji period.14
Many other movements and various famous personalities,
including Akiko Yosano (1878–1942), Raicho Hiratsuka
13
Hastings, 375.
14
Ibid.
191
(1886–1971), and socialist Kikue Hiratsuka (1890–1980),

promoted the feminist movement in Japan.15
8.2.2. Societal Minorities
Missionaries and native Christians have also played significant

role in Japanese society by supporting minorities and the
poor. During the Meiji period, many burakumin embraced
Christianity. Christian churches and missionaries offered sup-
port to them and other minorities. Takujyu Yamagami was
one of the pioneers of the Catholic movement for the libera-
tion of the buraku people. Born in 1855, he himself was a
buraku who became a Christian and decided to fight for the
rights of his people. The Catholic Church even has a special
commission for this, namely, the Japan Catholic Committee
for Buraku issues.16
One of the well-known Christian activists who helped the
poor and vulnerable was Toyohiko Kagawa (1888–1960).
Kagawa is also known as the “Saint Francis of Japan”.17 He
lived long enough throughout pre- and post-World War II to
prove himself to be one of most influential Christian figures
on the social justice scene in Japan. In 1909, Kagawa moved
into a Kobe slum as a Japanese missionary and social worker.
His aim was to help the poverty stricken people of that area.
15
Hastings, 377.
16
“From the booklet “The History of Buraku Discrimination and the
Catholic Church in Japan” at the 4th Symposium on the Bible and
Discrimination was held at Kawara-Machi Church in Kyoto in September
1995. (Kyoto: Japan Catholic Committee for Buraku Issues).
17
Mark R. Mullins, “Christianity as a Transnational Social Movement:
Kagawa Toyohiko and the Friends of Jesus” in Japanese Religions Vol. 32,
No.1 & 2 (Kyoto: Center for the Study of Japanese Religions, 2007),71.
192
Based on his experience there, he published Researches in the

Psychology of the Poor (1916). In 1921 and 1922 he was
arrested for his part in labor activism during strikes. While in
prison he wrote the novels Crossing the Deathline and Shooting
at the Sun. The former was a semi-autobiographical depiction
of his time among Kobe’s destitute. Kagawa organized the
Japanese Federation of Labor as well as the National Anti-War
League in 1928. He continued to evangelize Japan’s poor, to
advocate for women’s suffrage and call for a peaceful foreign
policy. In 1954 and 1955, Kagawa was nominated for the
Nobel Peace Prize. He was posthumously awarded the coun-
try’s second-highest honor, namely, induction in the Order of
the Sacred Treasure.
8.2.3. Relief Work
When it comes to Christian relief work, one must certainly

also mention the support extended to the Japanese society by
of thousands of missionaries and native Christians. For exam-
ple Operation Japan18 writes the following about the
homeless people in Sanya and the role of Christian churches
there:
The number of homeless in the nation reached 20,000 by

the end of 1999, up 26 percent from six months previous.
About 84 percent of that number are concentrated in
Tokyo’s 23 wards and the cities of Yokohama, Kawasaki,
18
Operation Japan (OJ) is a resource available on CD-ROM. It was devel-
oped by Reaching Japanese For Christ. OJ contains relevant information
about Christianity by prefecture in Japan. More information can be found
at the website (http://www.rjcnetwork.org).
193
Nagoya and Osaka. Most conspicuous in increases were

Tokyo’s 23 wards, where the homeless population increased
from 4,300 to 5,800, up 35%. One of the most concen-
trated areas is the Taito Ward, slum area of Sanya.
The Salvation Army and several churches are seeking to

minister to these people. Most visible among those minis-
tering is the Seikawa (Holy River) Christian Evangelical
Church in Sanya, under the leadership of Pastor Haruko
Morimoto. She has ministered in that area for 29 years, has
served over 1.2 million meals, and baptized nearly 3,000
people. The Sanya Church completed a new large chapel in
1998 which includes lodging facilities for some of the
homeless. Pastor Morimoto has become well known
throughout Japan for her unique ministry of love and con-
frontation. Her loud shouts of “Hallelujah!” continue to
encourage many who have little hope for rescue.19
Both in the past, during the post-World War II era, and in the
present after the recent earthquake and tsunami of March
2011, Christians, both individuals and organizations, have
been visibly active. Christian relief services provide medical
care, shelter, food supplies and moral support.
Over the years, The Japan Evangelical Association’s (JEA)
Relief and Development Commission has been active in
calamity-stricken areas and so provided a good testimony for
the evangelical churches. CRASH Japan (Christian Relief,
Assistance, Support, and Hope) is a non-profit Christian dis-
aster relief organization based in Tokyo; it is officially
recognized by the Japanese government. Before a disaster
strikes, they equip and prepare churches and missions so that
19
Ibid.
194
they can respond effectively. When it does strike, CRASH

mobilizes Christian volunteers to work with churches and
other local ministries. The organization Samaritan’s Purse,
along with other relief ministries like CRASH and World
Vision, has done an outstanding job with its ministry in Japan.
The disaster relief in Tohoku after the earthquake and tsunami
on March 11 is a case in point.20
8.3. Contributions to Christian Theology
In his book, Japanese Contributions to Christian Theology

(1960), Carl Michelson proposed that, even though
Protestant Christianity was relatively young in Japan, this
country was apparently the first one to develop its own signif-
icant theology.21 Japan has had many theologians, among
them Sato Shigehiko (1887–1935), Seigo Yamaya
(1889–1982), Setsuji Otsuka (1887–1977), and Tokutaro
Takakura (1885–1934); most of them were mentored by
Masahisa Uemura (1857–1925).22 Takakura’s Evangelical
Christianity, first published in 1924, became a bestseller. He
was a disciple of Uemura and continued his mentor’s legacy
and propagated his theological views.23 Takakura introduced
Evangelicalism with a German flavor and he is known as the
man who introduced Calvinism to Japan. Takakura believed
that Catholicism, Liberalism, and cultural Christianity were
influenced by pagan elements and thus did not represent pure
20
Ibid.
21
Carl Michelson, Japanese Contributions to Christian Theology (Philadelphia:
Westminster Press, 1960), 9.
22
A selected list of Japanese theologians is provided in the appendix.
23
Yasuo Furuya, 48.
195
Christianity. He thus opposed liberalism and humanism that

he saw “sneaking” into the Christian message.24
Shigehiko Sato introduced Luther to Japanese
Christians.25 Leaders such as Shigeru Nakajima (1888–1946),
Yonetaru Kimura (1889–1949), and Enkichi Kan
(1895–1972) influenced the Social Christianity movement.26
Nakajima founded the National Alliance for Social
Christianity in 1933. He emphasized the difference between
community and associations/organizations. Churches and
labor unions are examples of associations since they have sets
of rules and regulations.27 He argued that associations are
based on sets of rules, but communities are based on personal
relationships and only love causes the community to grow.
The emphasis was on doing good and helping the poor and
the suffering. Despite the fact that it was called Social
Christianity, the movement strongly opposed Marxism.28 It
had its own unique ideologies, with Christ as an abstract con-
cept for the concrete process of socialization, a process which
Nakajima called redemptive love.29 He believed that a society
where selfless love was practiced could resemble the Kingdom
of God and that a society would grow toward such selfless
love through the process of socialization.30 Since for him the
concept of “Christ” was equivalent to proper socialization,
24
Furuya, 47.
25
Ibid.
26
Furuya, 51.
27
Ibid.
28
Ibid.
29
Charles Hugh Germany, Protestant Theologies in Modern Japan: A History
of Dominant Theological Currents From 1920–1960 (Tokyo : IISR Press,
1965), 74.
30
Germany, 73.
196
and since Jesus is the only person who fully manifested this
“socialization”, it is He who saves us from sin. The root of sin
is selfish and egoistic motivation for social behavior, and sal-
vation can only be realized through Jesus Christ by following
his example of selfless love.31
Also, after World War II, Japan produced great theologians
such as Kazoh Kitamori (1916–1998) who introduced the
theology of the pain of God. He believed that the essence of
the gospel lay in the redemptive pain and suffering of God
and that human pain was symbolic of God’s. Kitamori com-
pared it with the concept of tsurasa from Japanese literature
and classic Japanese Stage Drama.32 The word tsurasa means
to suffer, to commit suicide or to murder a loved one in order
to save others from pain.33 In Kitamori’s eyes, God the Father
suffered by sacrificing His Son in order to redeem humanity.
This is tsurasa love: enduring pain for the sake of another.34
Kanzo Uchimura’s Non-Church Movement (mukyokai) is
one of the important contributions that Christianity has made
to Japanese life. Uchimura believed that organizational
church couldn’t offer salvation. Rather, it comes only through
belief in Christ. In his view, the church was not merely a
building, but a living community of people. Many in the
West, where post-modern thinking is now dominant, are now
considering the ideas of mukyokai. Mullins considers the value
of the Non-Church Movement to be beyond question. For
him, it is the most widely known and respected expression of
31
Furuya, 52.
32
Brinkman, 108.
33
Ibid.
34
Kazoh Kitamori, The Theology of the Pain of God (Richmond: Knox,
1965) 134–135.
197
Japanese Christianity.35 Because he was a prolific writer and

Christian thinker, Uchimura was respected by many individu-
als both inside and outside Christian circles. Many of his
disciples have likewise been well-known intellectual figures,
authors, and university presidents.36
The Non-Church movement is well known for speaking
out against social injustice. During 1930s and 1940s, they
opposed Japanese nationalism and militarism. The Non-
Church movement included a number of well-known
personalities in the fields of theology, arts and sociology, for
example, Tadao Yanaihara, a prominent economist, and
Shigeru Nanbara, a political scientist. Both became presidents
of the University of Tokyo. Masao Sekine, Koki Nakazawa,
Toraji Tsukamoto, a biblical scholar, and Saburo Takahashi
are among well-known Japanese theologians.37
8.4. Contributions to Various Areas of

Intellectual Life
Literature plays a significant role in Japanese culture and soci-

ety. Japanese people enjoy reading novels. Some Christians are
numbered among Japan’s most prominent novelists.
According to Kaname Takado, by the end of 1945, there
was not a single active Christian writer in Japan, but by 1970
there were over 20.38 In Takado’s assessment, Japanese
35
Mullins 1998, 55.
36
Ibid.
37
Furuya,74.
38
Kaname Tadako, “Japanese Christian Writers,” in Christianity in Japan,
1971–90, eds. Kumazawa Yoshinobu & David L. Swain (Tokyo: Kyo Bun
Kwan aka The Christian Literature Society of Japan, 1991), 259.
198
Christian novelists not only struggle to be Christian, and

remain so, in a society in which Christians are in the minority,
but they also struggle to both be Japanese and preserve their
reputation as authors.39 Takado compares the Japanese
Christian writers of post-World War II to a voice crying in the
wilderness imbued with the hope of resurrection, freedom
from the annihilating force of death.40 Takado praises the sig-
nificance of the country’s Christian writers’ overall
contribution to Japanese society. Presently, the Japanese pop-
ulation, both Christian and non-Christian, reads the works of
Japanese Christian authors. Their literary works transcend
ideological and theological conflicts, overcome denomina-
tional barriers, and diminish perceived differences between
Christian and non-Christian. For this reason they also provide
an open forum for reading and dialogue.41 One of the main
contributions of Japanese Christian authors is that they have
produced a wealth of literature that articulates the Christian
faith and thought in the indigenous idiom of the Japanese
people and their daily life.42
Shusaku Endo (1923–1996) is one of the most well-known
of Japanese writers in the West. At least seven of his novels are
now available in translation. He is unusual among Japanese
writers because of his frequent treatment of Christian
themes.43 His works are often historical in nature, such as
Chinmoku (1966) (trans. Silence (1961)) and Samurai (1980)
39
Ibid.
40
Tadako, 260.
41
Tadako, 269.
42
Ibid.
43
Susan J. Napier, The Fantastic in Modern Japanese Literature: The
Subversion of Modernity (London: Routledge, 1996), 239.
199
(trans. The Samurai (1982)). According to Napier, many of

them deal with the miraculous within the framework of ques-
tions of faith. Sukyandaru (1986) (trans. Scandal (1988)) is
perhaps the most explicitly ‘fantastic’ of all his writings.44
Endo, however, is not the only Christian writer in Japan.
The appendix includes a list of Japanese Christian novelists.
Among them are Rinzo Shiina (1911–1973), Yoshiro Ishihara
(1915–1977), Arimasa Mori (1912–1976), Takehiko
Fukunaga (1918–1979), Toshio Shimao (1917–1986),
Sawako Ariyoshi (1913–1984), Kunio Ogawa (1927–2008),
Ayako Sono (1931–), Shumon Miura (1926–), Hiro Sakato
(1924–), Tomie Ohara (1912–2000), Takako Takahashi
(1932–), Toshio Moriuchi (1936–), Otohiko Kaga (1929–),
Komimasa Tanaka (1925–2000) and Ayako Miura
(1922–1999). Almost every author on the list has won vari-
ous prestigious awards for their work. A selected list of their
books is also included in the appendix.
8.4.1. Christian Prime Ministers in Japan
Although Christians account for only a very small portion of

the Japanese population, several have been Prime Ministers of
the country, among them: Takashi Hara (Roman Catholic),
leader of the 19th government and the 10th Prime Minister,
Shigeru Yoshida (Roman Catholic), he lead the 45th, 48th,
49th, 50th, and 51st governments. He was the 32nd Prime
Minister of Japan, Taro Aso (Roman Catholic), he was the
leader of the 92nd government and the 59th Prime Minister.
Viscount Korekiyo Takahashi (Protestant) was the leader
of the 20th government and the 11th Prime Minister. Tetsu
44
Ibid.
200
Katayama (Protestant) was the 46th government was led by

him and he was the 33rd Prime Minister of Japan. Ichiro
Hatoyama (Protestant), he lead the 52nd, 53rd, and 54th
governments and was the 35th Prime Minister. Masayoshi
Ohira (Protestant) lead the 68th and 69th governments and
became the 43rd Prime Minister, and Yukio Hatoyama
(Protestant), was the leader of the 94th government and
became the 61st Prime Minister of Japan.
Even though this chapter was not intended to be an
extended report on the contribution of Christianity to the
Japanese society and culture, it does, I believe, nevertheless
make it clear that Christianity has indeed influenced Japan,
specifically that it has contributed to the social and cultural
development of this nation. It might not have acquired vast
numbers of adherents, but its influence runs deeper than it
may initially seem.
201
Chapter 9
Final Reflections
9.1. Summary
After the introduction in chapter one, I briefly outlined

Japan’s Christian history in chapter two. Chapter three dis-
cussed possible areas of conflict between the Japanese and
Western Christian worldviews. The concept of wa, or har-
mony, was constantly referred to in that chapter. The
Japanese are required to maintain social harmony at all costs,
and any act that undermines this harmony is considered trou-
blesome. Thus, becoming a devoted Christian can
undermine wa in terms of various social, cultural, and reli-
gious responsibilities. If being converted to Christianity
disturbs the overall social conduct of a Japanese person with
respect to a given group, then Christianity will be suppressed
either by that individual or by his or her environment.
Further, in chapter three, I discussed some religious views of
the Japanese and outlined the ways in which these contradict
Western Christian views.
Chapter four discussed theological concepts such as sin,
life after death, ancestor veneration, and the exclusiveness
of Christ from a Japanese cultural and religious perspective.
I also examined theological factors that bear on the concept
of wa and indicated that it promotes harmony between the
existing mainstream religions in Japan: Shinto, Buddhism
and Confucianism. In contradistinction to this, Christianity
203
does not promote harmony per se between itself and other

religions. From a Japanese perspective, it disturbs the wa
and promotes absolutism: an absolute God, an absolute
path to salvation, an absolute church, and an absolute
religion.
Chapter five focused on missiological factors associated
with the attempt to Christianize Japan. I described the man-
ner in which Christianity was introduced to the Japanese
people throughout history. Some approaches to proselytize
them collided with some aspects of Japanese culture and even
with the moral and social commitments of some of native
Japanese Christian thinkers. Missionaries who came to Japan
claimed to preach a naked gospel and to offer a pure version
of Christianity. However, they neglected to acknowledge the
fact that their version of Christianity was influenced by
Western and other cultures. They considered their own
Christianity to be “absolute.”
Chapter six discussed social factors such as family obliga-
tions and neighborhood duties along with occupational and
educational participation of most Japanese people. I came to
the conclusion that the average Japanese person may not have
enough time and space to fully participate in a committed
Christian life that demands intensive involvement.
In chapter seven, I outlined various factors in Japanese
political life as they relate to Christianity and asked whether
they have contributed to its lack of success in Japan. I pro-
vided a brief overview of them in a historical context, starting
from the sixteenth century. It is my view that Western
Christianity and the political views that accompany it have
often, intentionally or otherwise, worked together to create
problems for Christianity in non-Western countries. This is
204
Final Reflections
particularly evident in Japan. In the end, America is seen as a

conquering nation, the one that defeated Japan; Japan has
been forced to develop a concept of itself as a vanquished
nation that was defeated by America in World War II. No mat-
ter how stable the relationship between these two nations
might be at this point in time, the religion of the occupier will
always be linked to a dynamic of dominance.
Finally, chapter eight described some of Christianity’s pos-
itive contributions to Japanese life with the aim of succinctly
clarifying the further value that Christianity can have for
Japanese culture. In chapter eight, I described the positions to
which native Christians have risen in Japanese society — nov-
elists, writers, human rights activists, and even some prime
ministers.
9.2. Concluding Remarks
1. It is clear that the formation of a newly centralized Japanese

political state in the sixteenth century, together with its 250
years of isolation from Western powers and its political decision
to ban Christianity in Japan prevented the spread of Christianity
during this period. Unlike some other colonized nations that
had already been subdued by the Western powers and were in
the process of being Christianized, Japan had the political capac-
ity and the military power to block the intrusion of Western
powers and their religion. This could be one of the reasons why
there is not a higher percentage of Christians in Japan today. As
said, it stands in sharp contrast to other colonized nations as the
Philippines or some West African countries (e.g., Ghana).
2. In the past, Christians were not culturally sensitive when
it came to dealing with non-Western cultures and peoples.
205
Contextualization of its message is a crucial point. The mes-

sage ought to be conveyed in the language of the Japanese
culture and within an appropriate social context. God’s reve-
lation and human culture are inseparable. Within Japanese
culture there are commonalities that can be addressed and dis-
cussed. As M. A. C. Warren observes, God was already there
before the Western missionaries came:
A deep humility by which we remember that God has not

left himself without witness in any nation at any time. When
we approach the man of another faith than our own it will
be in a spirit of expectancy to find how God has been speak-
ing to him and what new understandings of the grace and
love of God we may ourselves discover in this encounter.
Our first task in approaching other people, another culture,
another religion, is to take off our shoes, for the place we
are approaching is holy. Else we may find ourselves treading
on men’s dreams. More serious still, we may forget that
God was here before our arrival.1
3. It is decisive that Christians — indigenous and expatri-

ate alike — attempt to find more and new ways of integrating
Christianity and the religious culture of Japan, especially when
it comes to ancestral veneration, important calendar dates for
religious celebrations, funeral ceremonies, and other cultural
events. After all, as history makes clear, the same thing also
happened during the early church era — Christianity inte-
grated with a number of the cultural elements of each people
group it converted.
1
Stephen B. Bevans, Models of Contextual Theology (New York: Orbis
Books, 2002), 56. Bevans refers to M.A.C. Warren’s preface to the seven
books in the Christian Presence Series (London: SCM Press, 1959–1966).
206
Final Reflections
Alternative theologies and interpretations of ancestor ven-

eration and new thinking about the relation to the dead could
possibly play a crucial role in reconfiguring Christianity in
Japan. Martien Brinkman rightfully claims that, for instance,
Protestant missionaries think that death results in an immedi-
ate separation, with a person going to either heaven and hell,
and that after a relative dies it is too late for others to honor
or pray for them.2 He argues that for the majority of Japanese,
this eternal separation from their ancestors is unacceptable.3
Even the Jewish people remember their ancestors and call
upon the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in doing so.
Robert Lee rightfully suggests that missiological thinking
points to the conclusion that contextualization is the way to
introduce the Christian faith to the Japanese so that they can
relate to it out of their own religious experience. 4
Understanding native religious experience, both individual
and collective, can be the key to transferring the Christian
message to the people of other cultures. This is especially true
in Japan. With Robert Lee, I believe that Christian religious
experience can be contextualized with respect to the Japanese
religious heritage.5 Jesus Christ also spoke in the cultural con-
text of His time and He, too, adapted His message
appropriately. Consider the fact that terms such as “king-
dom,” “Lamb of God,” “good shepherd,” “evangelism,”
“apostles”, etc. were all borrowed from Jewish, Greek,
Persian and Roman sources and came to be incorporated into
the Christian message.
2
Brinkman, 122.
3
Ibid.
4
Lee, 68.
5
Lee, 95.
207
4. It is crucial that Christianity becomes more sensitive to

the idea of harmony and collectivism in Japan. Often Western
Christianity is strongly individualistic and that is a serious hin-
drance in Japan. Hence, in Japan Christianity might seek
common ground with the Jewish concept of community and
take distance from the identification with Western individual-
ism. As noted, making a personal choice in any area of life is
often not considered acceptable in Japan if disrupts harmony
in the family, or if it undermines proper social conduct and
leads to the abrogation of other responsibilities. Christians
could try to find alternatives that enable new Japanese con-
verts to live out their faith without being expelled from their
neighborhood communities or families. Or, perhaps post-
modern, stressful Japanese society could embrace a different
form of Christianity. There might be a new way in which tech-
nology and social care are dealt with, if tradition and
community are allowed to play an increasingly important role
in its development there. Japan is an extremely stressful soci-
ety, one in which everything moves rapidly. Still, in the midst
of the ongoing pressure of affairs, the Japanese are looking for
inner peace. Can the church offer alternatives to this stress,
perhaps by relocating its facilities outside the city, by placing
them in a natural setting with an authentic Japanese atmos-
phere, where people, both Christian and non-Christian, can
go to enjoy nature and, at the same time, hear the Christian
message? Perhaps it could be conveyed in a more Japanese
environment with traditional music, in a communion service
that is more like a tea ceremony? This may especially appeal to
middle-aged and elderly people there.
5. I see possibilities for Christianity to raise public awareness
of the shortcomings of Japanese culture and challenge them.
208
Final Reflections
Every culture has its bright and dark sides. The light side is like
the spirit of Christ and the dark side can be compared with the
elements of evil. All cultures contain both of these elements.
Contextualization means not only looking for the bright side,
but also acknowledging the negative aspects of a culture. This
is yet another aspect of contextualization. Stephen Bevans
speaks of a praxis model for it, one that is informed by knowl-
edge of the most intense level at which theology can operate,
namely the level of reflective action discerning the meaning of
the message, and contributing to the course of social change. It
takes its inspiration neither from classic texts nor from classic
behavior, but from present realities and future possibilities. The
word ‘praxis’ derives from the Greek term for ‘practice’ or
‘action’.6 The praxis model requires reflecting on one’s action
in a given situation (e.g., experience, culture, social location,
the social change to which one contributes and reading and re-
reading of the Bible and various other Christian texts). These
are brought to bear on one’s present situation in order to bring
about positive change through committed and intelligent
action. In the case of Japan, biblical texts and theologies can be
constantly reinterpreted and applied within a given context.
Christianity can continue to promote spiritual transformation
with an eye to encouraging social, economic, political change in
Japan from a Christian perspective.
6. The Christian message should be a force for the edifica-
tion of any culture. It must challenge and redefine its social
context and call for a change in the hearts and minds of peo-
ple, for conversion and radical transformation, both individual
and collective. Bevans takes such an approach to be prophetic
6
Bevans, 71.
209
in nature. It assumes that every context is the setting for ref-

ormation. It confronts ‘the culture of death’ with a gospel of
light, as John Paul II stated.7 As discussed in chapter eight, at
the end of nineteenth century, Christianity stimulated existing
feminist movements in Japan and so brought about improve-
ments in women’s conditions and rights. Yet, in most Western
countries feminism was often regarded as being opposed to
various Christian traditions. This points to the conclusion that
evangelistic efforts should not be defined in terms of, or lim-
ited by, the conditions of a given culture; instead they should
change the culture so that it more clearly expresses the teach-
ings of Christ. If they can do this, Christians will have found
ways to bring the gospel to the heart of every Japanese.
7. Japanese Christianity itself has gone through periods of
demographical decline. We may therefore need to redefine
our understanding of Christianity and of the Japanese church
as an organization. I am doubtful that, in its current form as
an established organization with buildings, elders, deacons,
and religious structures, it will be able to reach the Japanese
people. Operation World (2010) states that:
The impact of the Japanese Church is inadequate. The

Church must turn from its insular, bunker mentality to
engage with society. The government is not adequately
solving the social ills confronting Japan; the transforming
power of Christ, as expressed through a revived church, is
an answer not being adequately offered. There is, however,
a new emphasis on evangelism in many churches and a will-
ingness to try new paradigms of ministry.8
7
Bevans, 117–8.
8
Mandryk, 492.
210
Final Reflections
8. Japanese society is presently facing a variety of chal-

lenges, thus Christianity has the opportunity to fit into society
as a whole and be part of them. According to Operation World
(2010), young people between the ages of 18 and 23 are
those who are most open to the message of the gospel. 85
percent of Japanese teenagers wonder why they exist, while 11
percent wish they had never been born.9 Obviously, young
people in that country urgently need help. Most churches do
not offer them thoroughgoing and effective outreach pro-
grams. But, it is wonderful when churches do develop
innovative means of reaching youth. Currently, younger mis-
sionaries use contemporary music, gospel singing and other
art forms to convey the Christian message to Japanese youth.
Also, websites, forums, and chatting services are now being
created to offer a friendly atmosphere and provide assistance
to many young people. Bibles are being translated into car-
toon format and manga (comic) books. There is, for example,
a well-known manga Bible called Messiah. In February 2008,
the first volume of the manga Bible, Messiah was published. It
was the result of a collaborative effort between the Japan
Bible Society and the New Life League Japan; they intend to
publish five volumes of biblical stories.10 Further, Christianity
could improve the manner in which Japan supports the eld-
erly, or offers educational services to schoolchildren. The
missionaries’ teaching of English or other foreign languages
has often been effective for reaching young Japanese.
9. Constantly reminding Japan of its imperialistic past and
neglecting to hold ourselves accountable for the atrocities
9
Mandryk, 493.
10
“Japan Bible Society” last visited 23 April, 2013. http://www.bible.or.
jp/e/manga.html.
211
committed by Western Christianity throughout its history

may not help the cause of Christianity in Japan. Hiroshi
Suzuki writes,
The most of the history of evangelism to Japanese is for

Japanese to meet the West. But I want the Westerners to
meet Japanese and to know the work of God manifested in
our history and people.11
There is no doubt that Japan has indeed shed much innocent

blood and been guilty of many crimes against humanity.
However, those who proclaimed peace and condemned any
and all crimes against humanity have often themselves com-
mitted crimes against humanity (e.g., the eradication of the
indigenous peoples in the Americas and Australia, and the
centuries long slave trade from Africa that was carried out in
the name of Christ and Christianity). Who can possibly justify
killing or murder? And what about the two nuclear bombs
that were dropped on Japan at the cost of hundreds of thou-
sands of lives? Was this a crime? Any assessment of this has to
also take into account of the fact that, for centuries, Nagasaki
was a major center of Japanese Christianity. On the other
hand, other nations in Asia have called upon the Japanese
people to repent for their nation’s wrongdoing. Some
Christians even relate Japan’s natural calamities to her past.
But these are harsh and seemingly unfair judgments which can
only further inhibit the Japanese acceptance of Christianity.
As a culture and a nation, Japan is certainly about more
than war crimes or past persecution of Christians. Both have
definitely occurred but they have occurred in every culture,
11
Suzuki, 2002.
212
Final Reflections
including Western nations. What crimes have the Japanese

people committed that Western nations have not themselves
committed? How can slavery or the shedding of innocent
blood ever be justified by anyone? Or, how can one justify
using Christianity as a tool for eradicating indigenous cul-
tures? As Suzuki writes, “Why don’t American Christians
review the relation with Native Americans while German
Confession Churches and Japanese Churches made state-
ments on atrocities during the World War II?”12
10. Japan has a centuries-long history of engagement with
Christianity, so it cannot be argued that it is unknown. If this
were not so, Japan would not have had so many Christian
novelists, writers whose books are read widely — by both
Christians and non-Christians. Thus, the majority of the
Japanese people know at least a little about Christianity. Still,
for some reason they remain silent about it. Could it be that
they see the Christian message as being concordant with the
historical atrocities that Western nations have perpetrated in
the world? And this at the same time as they are told that
Japan ought to repent for her atrocities and constantly
reminded of them? Japanese culture is a culture of silence.
This is a fact that is deserving of lengthy reflection. The indi-
vidual is required to keep his or her own thoughts inside for
the sake of the well-being of others.
I would argue that Christianity has penetrated the
Japanese consciousness more deeply than many of that
Western people might think. Could it be that the Japanese
think that Western Christians have historically not lived out
the message of Christ? That they have not brought Christ’s
12
Ibid.
213
initial intentions of peace, love and reconciliation to full real-

ization? Japanese Christianity may indeed have greater depths
than Westerners might think.
11. This brings me to the following point to be made here:
what constitutes success when it comes to Christianity and
evangelizing other nations? Western culture, especially capi-
talism, has long influenced American Christianity. Some
aspects of American Christianity have become thoroughly
commercialized, and success in mission work has been
reduced to announcing church membership figures, conduct-
ing televangelism, and even involvement with the allure of
material gain and prosperity. Also, Western missionary
endeavors are more often assessed primarily by means of sta-
tistical analysis. Such habits of thought have also been
transferred to other non-Western lands where Christianity is
rapidly growing (e.g., Africa, Latin America and some Asian
countries). Some elite pastors and preachers travel to these
areas by private jets and masses fill the stadiums at which they
speak. Certainly Christianity is growing in those parts of the
world — at least numerically. But, at the same time and in
these same parts of the world, poverty, corruption, crime, and
all kinds of other forms of societal malaise are also expanding.
In fact, the majority of the nations which were formerly colo-
nized and Christianized do not actually belong to the
developed world — they are still struggling economically and
politically.
If we look at growth merely in numerical terms and define
success in statistical terms, Christianity has not yet been par-
ticularly successful in Japan. However, if we define success in
terms of something more than numbers (e.g., in terms
of influence), then I would claim that Christianity can be
214
Final Reflections
considered successful in the contexts in which it has exerted

an influence.
Christianity in Japan has produced for the world, especially
the Christian world, great personalities like Kanzo Uchimura
(1861–1930), Masahisa Uemura (1861–1925), Shusaku
Endo (1923–1996), Danjo Ebina (1866–1937), Yasuo
Furuya (1926–), Kosuke Koyama (1929–2009), Kazoh
Kitamori (1916–1998) and many more Christian thinkers and
writers.13 It has contributed to art, education, and philoso-
phy; many universities in Japan have their roots in
Christianity; gender equality and labor rights movements
trace some of their roots to it as well. Thus, it is reasonable to
generalize that it has also contributed to Japan’s overall well-
being. Indeed, I consider the combination of Japan and
Christianity to be a tremendous gift to humanity as a whole
and to the universal church in particular.
12. Lastly, it is worthwhile to acknowledge that Japan has
also influenced Christianity. While an evangelical focus on
numerical growth and cultural influence is important,
Christian virtues cultivated in the social context of Japanese
minorities are also to be appreciated. Japanese culture shaped
its Christian thinkers, who, for their part, inspired not only
Christians in Japan but also elsewhere. The legacy of
Christians like Kanzo Uchimura, Shusaku Endo, and many
other Japanese Christians whose names have been mentioned
here, persists. And, they are not only children of Christ, but
also offspring of Japan.
13
A selected list of Japanese theologians and Christian novelists are given in
the appendix.
215
9.3. Conclusion
“What are the main factors why Christianity has not yet suc-
ceeded in Japan?” This was the central question of this
dissertation. I have approached it by looking at Christianity
from several different perspectives as they relate to Japanese
life. These were identified as factors related to the Japanese
worldview, and also to theological, missiological, societal, and
political factors. Based on what has been said in previous
chapters, I here conclude that Christianity’s lack of quantita-
tive success in Japan must be understood in context of all of
these factors. I am inclined to consider the worldview factors
as well as the political ones most relevant. The former is in
the very center of my quest, in search of answers for the main
question of this dissertation.
If I were asked to summarize the Japanese worldview in a
single word, I would choose for wa, or harmony. As indicated
in chapter three, wa is the invisible force behind Japanese
worldview. It is about harmony, inclusivism, corporatism and
balance between people, groups, nature, ancestors, gods and
even religions. The individualism of Western culture stands in
stark contrast to this. It even manifests itself in the Western
Christian worldview; it is reflected in Western Christian theol-
ogy: the absoluteness of God and religion with less, or almost
no room at all for other religions (chapters four & five).
Secondly, political factors are hidden, and interwoven with
worldview factors in this culture. The Eurocentric Christian
worldview combined with the past political / colonial ambi-
tions of the West have caused misunderstandings and led to
persecutions of Christians by the Japanese. The Western igno-
rance that underlies these skewed interpretations of historical
and political events, both past and present, is notable. It does
216
Final Reflections
indeed make a negative impression on the Japanese peo-

ple. The West speaks of moral values, Christianity, democracy
and civilization, and accuses Japan of crimes against humanity
and colonial aggression at the same time it overlooks its own
crimes against mankind—especially those carried out in the
name of God and Church.
On the other hand, politically, the Japanese did not con-
sider the West as their master, but rather their rival. In
particular, from the end of nineteenth century to the end of
World War II, the Japanese not only competed with the West
in the areas of technology and science, but they also had
rival political ambitions and colonial agendas. The West had
its own religion, i.e. Christianity, through which it justified its
various acts of aggression and program of colonialism, so
Japan needed a religion, too, i.e. state Shinto, in order to
compete. Political and military victors dictate which individu-
als become the heroes of war and which ones are labeled
criminals, which acts of aggression are justified and which are
defined as war crimes. In other words, historic outcomes are
often dictated by the victors alone.
Political factors are also linked with theological and missi-
ological ones. Often the political Zeitgeist of a particular era
or period penetrates to the practice of theology and mission-
ary work. For instance, during colonial times, the Western
powers dominated the world, acting on the assumption that
Christianity could make the so-called uncivilized peoples “civ-
ilized.” This resulted in unequal master-servant relationships
between the Western missionaries and their subjects, as
described in chapter five. If Christian theology and missionary
work are linked to the political agenda of the West as it
engages other countries, – either as this has been done in the
217
past, or as it is done today – this is almost guaranteed to pro-

duce negative effects where the reception of Christianity is
concerned, and Japan is a case in point.
The Christian message can be more effective, when it does
not allow itself to be influenced and used by the political
Zeitgeist. Christians should therefore not allow themselves to
be used by politicians wielding political agendas and instru-
ments of power. Any state, or any given nation that considers
itself “chosen” by God is capable of harming and damaging
others. Such a state is capable of using religion (be it
Christianity, Islam, Judaism or State Shinto), as a means of
dominating others. However, the Christian mission has to be
conceived and carried out for the sake of Christianity only. In
other words, Christians should not go with the flow of polit-
ical ideas, but give priority to the teachings of Christ. If
necessary, Christians must challenge and oppose existing
political institutions and systems, when these are in conflict
with their basic principles of human dignity and freedom.
Only when this occurs can it be the case that political factors
do not constitute an obstacle to the reception of Christianity
in Japan.
Lastly, in purely numerical terms, Christianity has not been
successful in Japan. This is simply a reality. However, in the
end, success understood in purely quantitative terms may not
count for more than influence-oriented success.
It is my sincere hope that this dissertation has contributed
something positive to a better understanding of the complex
relationship between Japan and Christianity.
218
Bibliography
Akashi, Kiomasa. “Is there Really a Second Chance?” Book review, Logos
Ministries Blog, 31 October, 2011: http://www.logos-ministries.org/
blog/?p=2454.
Ama, Toshimaro. Why Are the Japanese Non-Religious? Japanese Spirituality
Being Non-Religious in a Religious Culture. Lanham: University Press
of America, 2005.
App, Urs. “Francis Xavier’s Discovery of Japanese Buddhism: A Chapter in
the European Discovery of Buddhism” (part 1: Before the Arrival in
Japan, 1547–1549). The Eastern Buddhist Vol. xxx No.1 (1997).
Anderson, Gerald H. (ed.) Asian Voices in Christian Theology. New York:
Orbis Books, 1976.
Ann, Harrington, M. Japan’s Hidden Christians. Chicago: Loyola
University Press, 1993.
Ballhatchet, Helen J. “The Modern Missionary Movement” in Handbook of
Christianity in Japan ed. Mark R. Mullins. Leiden: Brill, 2003.
Batchourine, Alexei. “The Shinto Concept of Kami” Moscow State
University, the Faculty of Philosophy http://trubnikovann.narod.ru/
Bachessa.htm
Beasley W.G. The Rise of Modern Japan. London: Weidenfeld and Nicolson,
1990.
Bernard, Mary. Japan’s Martyr Church. Exeter: Catholic Records Press,
1926.
Bevans, Stephen B. Models of Contextual Theology. New York: Orbis Books,
2002.
Boxer, C.R. The Christian Century in Japan 1549–1650. Manchester:
Carcanet Press Limited, 1993.
Braw, Monica. “Discovering the Reasons for American Censorship of the
Atomic Bomb in Japan.” Lecture presented at 60th anniversary of the
atomic bombings of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. Hiroshima University,
2005.
Breen, John. “Shinto and Christianity: A History of Conflict and
Compromise” in Handbook of Christianity in Japan, ed. Mark R.
Mullins. Leiden: Brill, 2003.
219
Brinkman, Martien E. The Tragedy of Human Freedom: The Failure and

Promise of the Christian Concept of Freedom in Western Culture.
Amsterdam: Rodopi B.V., 2003.
Brinkman, Martien E. The Non-Western Jesus: Jesus as Bodhisattva, Avatara,
Guru, Prophet, Ancestor or Healer? Sheffield: Equinox Publishing,
2009.
Caldarola, Carlo. Christianity: The Japanese Way. Leiden: Brill, 1979.
Chandler, Paul Gordon. Pilgrims of Christ on the Muslim Road: Exploring a
New Path Between Two Faiths. Lanham: Rowman & Littlefield
Publishing Group, 2007.
Christal, Whelan, (Trans). Tenchi Hajimari no Koto: Beginning of Heaven
and Earth; the Sacred Book of Japan’s Hidden Christians. Honolulu:
University of Hawaii Press, 1996.
Clement, Ernest W. Christianity in Modern Japan. Philadelphia: American
Baptist Publication Society, 1905.
Clift, Peter “Uh Oh, What Now? I have to Conduct a Funeral!” Funerals
as Wonderful Opportunities to Proclaim the Gospel of Hope in The
Unseen Face of Japan: Culturally Appropriate Communication of the
Gospel. Hayama Semina Annual Report, Tokyo (2001).
Dale, Kenneth. Coping with Culture: The Current of the Japanese Church.
Tokyo: Lutheran Booklets, No. 3, 1996.
Davies, Roger and Ikeno, Osamu. The Japanese Mind: Understanding
Contemporary Japanese culture. Boston: Tuttle Publishing, 2002.
De Leeuw, Paul. “Naka-Ima: Space in Japan.” The Netherlands-Japan
Review: Volume 2, nr.1, Spring (2011).
DeWitt, Richard. Worldviews: An Introduction to the History and Philosophy
of Science. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell: 2010.
Dower, John W. “Black Ships & Samurai: Commodore Perry and the
Opening of Japan (1853–1854)”, Visualizing Cultures,
http://ocw.mit.edu/ans7870/21f/21f.027/black_ships_and_samu-
rai/bss_essay02.html
Earhart, H.B. Religions of Japan: Many Traditions Within One Sacred Way.
New York: Harper and Row, 1984.
Elison, George. Deus Destroyed: The Image of Christianity in Early Modern
Japan. Massachusetts: Harvard University Asia Center, 1988.
Endo, Koichi. “Christian Social Welfare and the Modernization of Japan,”
in Handbook of Christianity in Japan, ed. Mark R. Mullins. Leiden:
Brill, 2003.
Endo, Shusaku. Silence. New Jersey: Taplinger Publishing Company, 1980.
220
Bibliography
Eto, Jun. “The censorship operation in occupied Japan,” in Press Control

Around the World, ed. Jane Curry and Joan Dassin. New York, N.Y.:
Praeger Publishers, 1982.
Flemming, Dean. Contextualization in the New Testament: Patterns for
Theology and Mission. Downers Grove: Intervarsity Press, 2005.
Francis, Carolyn Bowen and Nakajima, John Masaaki. Christians in Japan.
New York: Friendship Press Inc., 1991.
Fujiwara, Atsuyoshi. “Theology of culture in a Japanese context: a believ-
ers’ church perspective.” PhD diss., Durham University, 1999.
Fukuda, Mitsuo. Developing A Contextualized Church As A Bridge to
Christianity in Japan. Gloucester: Wide Margin, 2012.
Furuya, Yasuo (ed.) A History of Japanese Theology. Grand Rapids: Wm. B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1997.
Germany, Charles Hugh. Protestant Theologies in Modern Japan: A History
of Dominant Theological Currents From 1920–1960. Tokyo: IISR Press,
1965.
Hall, John Whitney. Japan: Prehistory to Modern Times. Frankfurt am Main:
S. Fischer Verlag, 1991.
Hastings, Sally A. “Gender and Sexuality in Modern Japan” in A
Companion To Japanese History, ed. William M. Tsutsui. Oxford:
Blackwell Publishing Ltd, 2007.
Hays, Jeffrey. “Koreans in Japan: Discrimination, Citizenship, North
Korean Schools and Japanese Wives in North Korea” in Facts &
Details: http://factsanddetails.com/japan.php?itemid=635&catid=18,
last modified in January 2013.
Hendry, Joy. Understanding Japanese Society, 3rd edition. London:
Routledge Curzon, 2003.
Hiebert, P.G. “Critical Contextualization” in Missiology: An International
Review 12(3), 1984.
Higashibaba, Ikuo. Christianity in early modern Japan: Kirishitans belief
and practice. Leiden: Brill, 2001.
Hori, Ichiro. Folk Religion in Japan: Continuity and Change. Chicago:
University of Chicago Press, 1968.
Howes, John F. Japan’s Modern Prophet: Uchimura Kanzo 1861–1930.
Vancouver: University of British Columbia, 2005.
Inagaki, Hisakazu and Jennings, J. Nelson. Philosophical Theology and East-
West Dialogue. Amsterdam: Editions Rodopi B.V., 2000.
Inoue, Nobutaka. “Perspectives Towards Understanding the Concept of
Kami,” in Contemporary Papers on Japanese Religions, online version
221
(1988). http://www2.kokugakuin.ac.jp/ijcc/wp/cpjr/kami/inoue.
html#tnoteI
Inoue, Yoji. The Faces of Jesus in Japan. Tokyo: Nihon Kirisuto-Kyodan
Shuppankyi, 1994.
Ion, A. Hamish. “The Cross Under an Imperial Sun: Imperialism,
Nationalism, and Japanese Christianity, 1895–1945,” in Handbook of
Christianity in Japan, ed. Mark R. Mullins (Leiden: Brill, 2003).
Jennings, J. Nelson Theology in Japan: Takakura Tokutaro, 1885–1934.
Lanham: University Press of America, 2005.
Joseph, Kenny. “Response to Peter Clift’s presentation, Funerals as
Wonderful Opportunities” in The Unseen Face of Japan: Culturally
Appropriate Communication of the Gospel. Hayama Seminary Annual
Report, Tokyo (2001).
Kato, Naoko. War Guilt and Postwar Japanese Education. M.A. Thesis, The
University of British Colombia, 2002.
Kentaro, Miyazaki. “Hidden Christians in Contemporary Nagasaki.”
Crossroads the Online Journal of Nagasaki History and culture: http://
www.uwosh.edu/home_pages/faculty_staff/earns/miyazaki.html
Kirby, Rob. “Is it a scandal that Gen. MacArthur thought Christianity would
help Japan?” Beliefnet accessed April 8, 2013. http://blog.beliefnet.
com/on_the_front_lines_of_the_culture_wars/2011/06/scandal-gen-
eral-douglas-macarthur-thought-christianity-would-help- japan.html
Kingston, Jeff. Contemporary Japan: History, Politics, and Social Change
since 1980s. West Sussex: Wiley-Blackwell, 2010.
Kishida, Shu. A Place for Apology: War, Guilt and US-Japan Relations.
Lanham: Hamilton Books, 2004.
Kishimoto, Hideo. Reminiscences of Religion in Postwar Japan. Tokyo:
Department of Religious Studies, Tokyo University, 1963.
Kitagawa, Joseph M. “The Contemporary Religious Situation in Japan,”
Japanese Religions II 2–3 (1961).
Kitamori, Kazoh. The Theology of the Pain of God. Richmond: Knox, 1965.
Kohls, Gary G. “The Bombing of Nagasaki August 9, 1945: The Untold
Story.” http://www.lewrockwell.com/orig5/kohls8.html (August 6,
2007).
Kubo, Arimasa. “Salvation for the Dead, Second Chance Theology: Hades
is Not Hell.” http://www2.biglobe.ne.jp/~remnant/hades.htm
Kumazawa Yoshinobu & David L. Swain. Tokyo: Kyo Bun Kwan aka The
Christian Literature Society of Japan, 1991.
Lande, Aasulv. Meiji Protestantism in history and historiography. Frankfurt
am Main: Verlag Peter Lang GmbH, 1989.
222
Bibliography
Leazer, Gary. “Shintoism,” in Center for Interfaith Studies’ Bulletin: (2010).

Lee, Robert. The Clash of Civilizations: An Intrusive Gospel in Japanese
Civilization. Harrisburg: Trinity Press International, 1999.
Li, Yuk Heung. Woman’s Education in Meiji Japan and Development of
Christian Girls’ School. Hong Kong: University of Hong Kong, 1993.
Lidin, Olof G. Tanegashima: The Arrival of Europe in Japan. Taylor &
Francis e-Library, 2005.
Lewis, David “Questioning Assumptions About Japanese Society” Hayama
Missionary Seminar Report 1988, PDF Version 1.1, November
2008.
Mandryk, Jason. Operation World: The Definitive Prayer Guide to Every
nation, 7th edition. Colorado Springs: Biblica Publishing, 2010.
Masaaki, Shinya. “The Politico-Religious Dilemma of the Yasukuni Shrine
in Religion and Politics in Present Day Japan” in Politics and Religion
Journal: Volume IV, nr.1, Spring (2010), 41–55.
Mase-Hasegawa. Emi. Christ in Japanese Culture: Theological Themes in
Shusaku Endo’s Literary Works. Leiden: Brill, 2008.
Matsumoto, David. The New Japan: Debunking Seven Cultural Stereotypes.
Yarmouth: Intercultural Press, Inc., 2002.
Michelson, Carl. Japanese Contributions to Christian Theology. Philadelphia:
Westminster Press, 1960.
Mikio, Haruna. “MacArthur pondered Showa conversion.” Japan Times.
May 4, 2000, accessed April 8, 2013, http://www.japantimes.co.jp/
news/2000/05/04/national/macarthur- pondered-showa-conver-
sion/#.UWMkxL9GfjD.
Minagawa, John H. “Intercessors for Japan.” Pray For This Nation.
Newsletter may 11, 2003.
Miura, Hiroshi. The Life and Thought of Kanzo Uchimura 1861–1930.
Cambridge: Wm B. Eerdmans, 1996.
Miyake, Noriyuki. Belong, Experience, Believe: Pentecostal Mission Strategies
for Japan. Gloucester: Wide Margin, 2005.
Moni, Monir Hossain. “Christianity’s Failure to Thrive in Today’s Japan.”
Paper, Tokyo: Hitotsubashi University, Dept. of International and
Asia-Pacific Studies, 2004.
Moriyuki, Abukuma (ed.) Daily Devotions with Uchimura Kanzo.
Amsterdam: Foundation Press, 2010.
Mullins, Mark R. “Religion in Contemporary Japanese Lives,” in Routledge
Handbook of Japanese Culture and Society, ed. Victoria L. Bestor et al.
London: Routledge, 2011.
223
Mullins, Mark R. Christianity as a Transnational Social Movement: Kagawa

Toyohiko and the Friends of Jesus,” Japanese Religions, Vol. 32, No.
1, 2007.
Mullins, Mark R. “The Social and Legal Status of Religious Minorities in
Japan” paper presented at International Coalition for Religious
Freedom Conference on “Religious Freedom and the New
Millenium”, Tokyo, Louisiana, May 23–25, 1998.
Mullins, Mark R. Christianity Made in Japan: A Study of Indigenous
Movements. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i’s Press, 1998.
Murayama-Cain, Yumi. “The Bible in Imperial Japan 1850 – 1950.” PhD
diss., University of St. Andrews, 2010.
Nagasawa, Makito. “Makuya Pentecostalism: A Survey” in Asian Journal of
Pentecostal Studies 3/2 (2000).
Nakane, Chie. Japanese Society. California: University of California Press, 1973.
Napier, Susan J. The Fantastic in Modern Japanese Literature: The
Subversion of Modernity. London: Routledge, 1996.
Nishi, Toshio. Unconditional Democracy: Education and Politics in
Occupied Japan, 1945–1952. Stanford: Hoover Institution Press, 2004.
Nishiyama, Sekiji. “The Christian Contribution to Japanese Education.”
The Open Court: Vol. 1911: Issue. 7, Article 6, (1911).
Nobutaka, Inoue. “Perspectives Towards Understanding the Concept of
Kami,” in Contemporary Papers on Japanese Religions 4, 1988.
Noguchi, Tsuneki. “Religion and Its Relation to Politics in Japan and the
United States”. Translated from Noguchi Tsuneki (Professor Emeritus
of Kogakkan University), “Nichi-Bei ryokoku ni okeru seiji to shukyo
to no kankei” in Shinto Shukvo (Journal of Shinto Studies), no. 87
(April 1977), 17–31.
Oba, Nobutaka ““I have no intention of discrimination, but . . . ” – Toward
a Sociology of Knowledge about Discrimination.” Article, Monash
University, 2013.
Obara, Shizuka. “The Yasukuni Issue: The process of the State Shinto and
its contribution to the Yasukuni Shrine” paper, Decorah: Luther
College, December 5, 2001.
Offner, Clark B. “A Foreign Christian’s Struggle with Japanese Concepts of
Respect, Honor, Veneration, Worship”. Hayama Missionary Seminar
Report 1988, PDF Version 1.1, November 2008.
Okano, Kaori H. “School Culture” in The Cambridge Companion to
Modern Japanese Culture, ed. Yoshio Sugimoto. Port Melbourne:
Cambridge University Press: 2009.
224
Bibliography
Okuyama, Minoru. “Japanese Challenges: Buddhism, Shintoism and

Others” paper presented at TOKYO 2010 Global Mission Consultation:
From Edinburgh 1910 to Tokyo 2010. May 13, 2010.
Palmer, Gary B. Toward A Theory of Cultural Linguistics. Austin: University
of Texas Press, 1996.
Paramore, Kiri. Ideology and Christianity In Japan. Oxon: Routledge,
2009.
Parratt, John (ed). An Introduction To Third World Theologies. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 2004.
Perkin, Harold. The Third Revolution: Professional Elites in the Modern
World. New York: Routledge, 1996.
Reader, Ian. Religion In Contemporary Japan. Honolulu: University of
Hawaii Press, 1991.
Reid, David. The Cultural Shaping of Japanese Christianity. Berkeley: Asian
Humanities Press, 1991.
Reischauer, Edwin O. The Japanese Today: Change and Continuity.
Cambridge: The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press, 1988.
Reischauer, Edwin O. and Craig, Albert M. Japan: Tradition &
Transformation. St. Leonards: Allen & Unwin Pty LTD, 1989.
Rohlen, Thomas P. For harmony and strength: Japanese white-color organi-
zation in anthropological perspective. Berkley: University of California
Press, 1974.
Sansom, George B. Japan: A Short Cultural History. Stanford: Stanford
University Press, 1978.
Schrimpf, Monika. “The Pro-and Anti-Christian Writings of Fukan Fabian
(1565- 1621)” In Japanese Religions Vol. 33, No.1 & 2. Kyoto: Center
for the Study of Japanese Religions, July 2008.
Selden, Mark “Commemoration and Silence: Fifty Years of Remembering
the Bomb in America and Japan,” in Living with the Bomb: American
and Japanese Cultural Conflicts in the Nuclear Age, ed. Laura Hein
and Mark Selden. Armonk, NY: M.E. Sharpe, 1997.
Sherrill, Michael John. “Christian Churches in Post-War Japan” in
Handbook of Christianity in Japan. Mark Mullins (Ed.). Leiden: Brill
Academic Publishers, 2003.
Silberman, Bernard S. (ed.). Japanese Character and Culture: A Book of
Selected Readings. Tucson: University of Arizona Press, 1962.
Storry, Richard. A History of Modern Japan. London: Penguin Books, 1990.
Sugimoto, Yoshio. An Introduction to Japanese Society. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 2003.
225
Suzuki, Hiroshi. “Why are Japanese Christians so few?” Paper presented as

a seminar talk at the staff meeting of International Friendships
Incorporation in Columbus, Ohio on June 26, 2002.
Tadako, Kaname. “Japanese Christian Writers,” in Christianity in Japan,
1971–90, eds. Kumazawa Yoshinobu & David L. Swain. Tokyo: Kyo
Bun Kwan aka The Christian Literature Society of Japan, 1991.
Takizawa, Nobuhiko. “Religion and the State in Japan,” in Readings on
Church and State, ed. James E. Wood, Jr. Waco, TX: J. M. Dawson
Institute of Church-State Studies, 1989.
Takimoto, Jun The Day The Lord Arose: How One Japanese Church was Led
Into Spiritual Warfare. Aichi: Praise Publications, 2007.
Tamaru, Noriyoshi and Reid, David (Eds.). Religion in Japanese Culture:
Where Living Traditions Meet a Changing World. New York: Kodansha
International, 1996.
Tsuneki, Noguchi. “Religion and Its Relation to Politics in Japan and the
United States”, 34. Translated from Noguchi Tsuneki (Professor
Emeritus of Kogakkan University), “Nichi-Bei ryokoku ni okeru seiji
to shukyo to no kankei” in Shinto Shukvo (Journal of Shinto Studies),
no. 87 (April 1977), 17–31.
Turnbull, Stephen. The Kakure Kirishitan of Japan: A Study of their
Development, Beliefs and Rituals to the Present Day. Richmond: Japan
Library, 1988.
Uemura, Toshifumi. “The Way to State Shinto: In Comparison with Shrine
Shinto.” The Unseen Face of Japan: Culturally Appropriate
Communication of the Gospel, ed. Cynthia Dufty. Tokyo: Hayama
Missionary Seminar Report, 1988.
Yamauchi, Tomosaburo. “Some Aspects of Humanism that Combines East
and West: MacArthur, Showa Tenno, and Justice Pal.” Bulletin of
Osaka Kyoiku University, Vol.61 No.2, 75–89. February 13, 2013.
Yoshimasa, Ikegami. “Holiness, Pentecostal, and Charismatic Movements
in Modern Japan,” in Handbook of Christianity in Japan, ed. Mark R.
Mullins. Leiden: Brill, 2003.
Vu, Michelle A. “Mission Leader: Why So Few Christians in Japan?”
Christian Post Reporter, May 18, 2010. http://www.christianpost.
com/news/mission- leaderwhy-so-few-christians-in-japan-45217/
226
11-Appendix.qxd 10/8/2013 6:38 PM Page 227
Appendix
Appendix I. A selected list of some Japanese Theologians & Christian

Thinkers (Source: Yasuo Furuya (ed.), A History of Japanese Theology.
Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1997 & other miscella-
neous sources. The surnames are in bold.
Name Orientation Important Publications
Akaiwa, Sakae Dialectical Theology - Exodus from Christianity

(1903– ?) (Barthian)
After the capitulation,
he came to sympathize
with Marxism more
and more. In 1949 he
declared his intention
to join the
Communist party, but
he did not act on it.
He eventually left
Christianity
Arai, Sasagu Arai was a pioneer of - Early Christianity and Gnosticism

(1930– the studies of (1971)
Gnosticism after the - Jesus and His Age (1974)
discovery of the Nag - New Testament and Gnosticism
Hammadi library. (1986)
- Evangelium According to Thomas
(1994)
- Nag Hammadi Library ed. (4 vol.),
(1997–1998)
- Jesus Christ, Part1, Part2 (2001)
- Collected Works of Arai Sasagu
(10 vol. and addendum book),
(June 2001–June 2002)
227
Appendix I. (Continued)
Ariga, Tetsutaro American influence - A Study of Origen (1943)

(1899–1977) - An Outline of the History of
Christian Thoughts (1934)
- Article : Symbolical Theology (1946)
Asano, Junichi German influence - A Study of the Prophets (1931)

(1899–1982) - Interpretation of some Psalms (1933)
- Some Problems of the Old
Testament Theology (1941)
- A Study of the Israelite Prophets
(1955)
- A Study of the Book of Job (1962)
- Commentary on the Book of Job
(4 Vol.) 1965–1975)
Ashida, Keiji Dialectical Theology - Nihonteki Kirisutokyo (Christianity

(1867–1936) (Barthian). He was one on Japanese terms)
of leaders of a group of
theologians to translate
Barth’s Römerbrief
Doi, Masatoshi More contextual in - Theology of Meaning (1963)

the sense that he
emphasized on the
meaning and
experience of the
individual believer.
Ebina, Danjo Christian – Shinto - Reikai Shincho

(1866–1937) dialogue. He believed “The Evangelization of Japan
Christianity is universal Viewed in its Intellectual Aspects”
religion and compatible in Harvard Theological Review
with Shinto or Vol. 2, No.2, April 1909.
Confucianism. - The New Man
Gordon, Non-Church, Quaker

Hirabayashi American sociologist
(1918–2012) best known for his
principled resistance to
the Japanese American
internment during
World War II, and the
court case which bears
his name, Hirabayashi
v. United States.
228
Appendix
Hatano, Seiichi He was known for his - Origin of Christianity (1908)

(1877–1950) work in the - The Essence and Basic Problems of
philosophy of religion the Philosophy of Religion (1920)
dealing mostly with - Introduction to the Philosophy of
eastern religion but Religion (1940)
also western
philosophical thoughts
in theological aspects
of Christianity.
Hino, Masumi Historical Christianity - History of Christian Doctrine (1903)

(1874–1943) - Experimental Christianity (1907)
Kozaki, Hiromichi Christian – Confucian - Seikyo- Shinron (1886) A New Study

(1856–1928) dialogue of Relation between Religion and
Politics”
Imai, Toshimichi Old Testament Scholar - Old Testament Theology (1911)
Inoue, Yohji Catholic priest - Japan and Jesus’ Face (1976)
Ishida, Tomoo Old Testament Scholar - Co-published monograph series in

Zeitschrift fur die Alttestamentische
(1970s)
Ishihara, Ken Historical Theology - The Philosophy of Religion (1916)

(1887–1976) - History of Christianity (1934)
- The Source of Christianity (1972)
- The Development of Christianity
(1972)
- Schleiermachers Reden über die
Religion (1922)
Ishii, Jiro Opposed Barthian - A Study of Schleiermacher (1948)

(1910–1987) theology. Theology is
not from subjectivism
but from a Höhere
Realismus
Iwashita, Soichi Roman Catholics - The Deposit of Faith (1941)

(1889–1949) - The History of the History of
Medieval Philosophy
- Medieval Currents of Thoughts
(1928)
- Neo-Scholastic Philosophy (1932)
- Augustine’s “City of God” (1935)
229
Kagawa, Toyohiko Social Gospel - A Grain of Wheat

(1888–1960) - Love, the Law of Life (1929)
- Brotherhood of Economics (1936)
Kan, Enkichi Social Gospel - Religious Revival (1934)

(1895–1972) Gradually he became a - Modern Philosophy of Religion
Barthian (1934)
- The Turning of Christianity and its
Principles (1930)
- A Study of Carl Barth (1968)
- A Study of Theology of Barth (1979)
- Reason & Revelation (1953)
Kashiwai, En Historical Theology - Short History of Christianity (1909)
Kida, Kenichi Old Testament Scholar - Israelite Prophets: Their Duty and
Writings
Kitamori, Kazoh Opposed Barthian - The Theology of the Pain of God

(1916–1998) theology. God of love (1946)
suffers pain...
Kohata, Fujiko Old Testament Scholar - Jahwist und Priesterschrift in

Exodus 3 – 14 (1986)
Koyama, Kosuke Contextual Theology - Water Buffalo Theology (1974)

(1929–2009) - Pilgrim or Tourist (1974)
- No Handle on the Cross (1977)
- Three Miles an Hour God (1980)
- Mount Fuji and Mount Sinai (1984)
Kumazawa, Influenced by - A Theologian Looks At Urban

Yoshinobu (1929–) Bultmann Missions (1923)
- Christianity in Japan, (ed) 1971–90
(1991)
Kurosaki, Kokichi Mukyokai - Bekehrunbg eines Gottlosen

(1889–1970) Influenced by Kanzo - Monthly Journal : The Eternal Life
Independent - Journal Series: New Testament
evangelist Commentaries
Kuwada, Dialectical Theology - Dialectical Theology (1933)

Hidenobu (Barthian) - The Essence of Christianity (1932)
- Understanding Theology (1939)
Fukuda, Masatoshi Dialectical Theology - Ordo Gratiae

(Barthian)
230
Appendix
Matsutani, Dialectical Theology - Thinking of Theological Man

Yoshinori (Barthian) - Introduction to the Doctrine of Trinity
Maeda, Goro
Miyamoto, Influenced by Karl - The Basic Problems of Christian

Takenosuke Barth and Takakura Ethics (1939)
(1905–) Tokutaro - The Philosophy of Religion (1942)
- Philosophy as Symbol (1948)
- The Logic of the Religious Life (1949)
- The Image of Man in Modern
Christianity (1958)
- Seiichi Hatano (1965)
- The Basic Problems of the
Philosophy of Religion (1968)
Morita, Yuzaburo Human Rights, Peace, - Modernity of Christianity (1973)

Philosophy
Murata, Tsutomu Historical Theology - History of Reformation (1909)
Muto, Kazuo Influenced by - Between the Theology and

(1913–1995) Kierkegaard Philosophy (1961)
Nakajima, Shigeru Social Gospel - Magazine : Social Christianity

(1888–1946) (National alliance of - God and Community (1929)
Social Christianity) - Social Christianity & New
Redemptive love Experience of God (1931)
(influenced by - The Essence of Social Christianity:
Kagawa) The Religion of Redemptive Love
(1937)
Nakazawa, Koki Old Testament Scholar - Studies of Deutro-Isaiah (1963)
Nakazawa, Koki Non-Church/Biblical

scholar
Namiki, Koichi Old Testament Scholar - Ancient Israel and Its Surroundings
Weberian influences (1979)
Nanbara, Shigeru Non-Church

Political scientist /
President of University
of Tokyo
Nishimura, Old Testament Scholar - Prophesy and Wisdom in the Old

Toshiaki Testament (1981)
231
Noro, Yoshio Existential Theology - Existential Theology (1964)

Odagaki, Masaya Philosophy of Religion - Openness of Christology?: A Study
of the Relation Between the
Historical Jesus and the Kerygmatic
Christ (1969)
Odagiri, Nobou A layman Christian, - The Mediator in the Bible:

(1909–) medical doctor. The Problems in the Chalcedon Creed
naive questions in his (1960)
book attracted the
interest of many
Christians in Japan…
He denied the deity of
Jesus.
Oga, Ichiro Non – Church

Botanist
Ogawa, Keiji Barthian - Subjectivity and Transcendence

(1927–2012) (1975)
Ohki, Hideo First who introduced - Theology of Japan (1989)

(1928–) Covenant Theology &
Puritanism’ idea on
natural right to
Japanese Christianity.
Influenced by Brunner
& Reinhold Niebuhr
Otsuka, Setsuji Systematic Theology - Prolegomena to Christian Ethics

(1887–1977) (1935)
- Christian Anthropology (1948)
- Outline of Christianity (1971)
Sakon, Kioshi Old Testament Scholar - Studies on Pslams (1972)
Sato, Shigehigo Introduced Luther to - Young Luther (1920)

(1887–1935) Japan - A Study of Religion of Experience
Sato was critical to (1924)
dialectic theology - Luther’s Basic Thoughts on
Romans (1933)
Sato, Toshio Influenced by Karl - Modern Theology (1964)

(1923–) Barth
232
Appendix
Sekine, Masao Great influence in - Studies on Duetero-Isaiah (1963)

Japanese Christendom - Studies on the Psalms (1972)
A Leader of Mukyokai
Influenced by Kyoto
School of Religion
He was influenced by
emptiness concept in
Buddhism.
Soyano, Teruo Philosophy - Sei Augusutinusu no kenkyu-

(1889–1927) Devoted to the studies
of St. Augustine
Suzuki, Yoshihide Old Testament Scholar - Philosophical Studies on

Deuteronomy (1987)
Tagaki, Mizutaro Systematic Theology - Great Dictionary of Christianity

(1911)
Tagawa, Kenzo New Testament Bible - The New Testament As A Book

Scholar (1997)
Takahashi, Saburo Non-church

movement
Takakura, Evangelical; - Evangelical Christianity (1924)

Tokutaro introduced Calvin to - Kingdom of Grace (1921)
(1885–1934) Japan - Grace & Faithfulness (1921)
- Grace & Calling (1925)
Takizawa, Katsumi Dialogue between - Buddhism and Christianity

(1906–1984) Buddhism &
Christianity
Also influenced by
Kitaro Nishida
(1870–1945)
He viewed Buddhism
as a sister religion to
Christianity
Tominaga, New Testament - New Interpretation of Christianity

Tokumaro Scholar (1909)
Tominomori, A New Testament - The Mythological Imagery in the

Kyoji (1887–1954) Scholar Book of Revelation (1921)
233
Tsukamoto, Toraji Mukyokai - Monthly Journal: Bible Knowledge

(1885–1973) Got Independent from - Journal: Colloquial Translation of
Kanzo in 1929 the New Testament
Independent - Paperback series: A Table of the
evangelist Differences in the Gospel (1951)
Tsukimoto, Akio Old Testament Scholar - Studies on the Mortuary in Ancient

History of Religion , Mesopotamia (Ancient Orient and
Assyriology Old Testament) (1985)
Uchida, Yoshiaki Old Testament Scholar - Translated Max Weber’s book Das
Weberian influences Antike Jutendum into Japanese
from 1962–1964
Uchimura, Kanzo Non Church - How I Became a Christian; Out of

(1861–1930) Movement My Diary (1895)
- The Diary of a Japanese Convert (1893)
- Japan and the Japanese (1894)
- Representative Men of Japan:
Essays (1908)
Uemura, Masahisa Presbyterian Pastor, - Hymns and Songs of Praise (1890)

(1857–1925) Translated the Old - He published several Christian
Testament and helped Magazines such as The Magazine
establish Meiji Gakuin of The Universe (Rikuggo Zasshi)
University or On the Only Truth (Shinri
Ippan) and a Weekly Christian
Magazine called Fukuin Shinpo
Uoki, Tadakazu Luther & Calvin - Protestant Theological Thoughts

(1882–1954) German Influence (1934)
- Christian Spiritual History: The
Spirit of Calvin’s Theology (1948)
- The Spiritual Tradition of Japanese
Christianity (1941)
Watanabe, Zenda Systematic Theology - The Theology of Old Testament

(1885–1978) Books (1921–24)
- Introduction to five books of
Moses (1949)
- Before the Exodus (1972)
- Canonicity of the Bible (1949)
- Interpretation of the Bible (1954)
- Theology of the Bible (1963)
234
Appendix
Yagi, Seiichi Dialogue between - A Bridge to Buddhist Christian

Buddhism & Dialogue (1990)
Christianity - Falsehood of Ego and Religion
(1980)
- Jesus and Christ (1969)
- Paul/Shinran Jesus/Zen (1969)
Yamamoto, Kano Dialectical Theology - Journal : Theology of the Cross

(Barthian) - Politics & Religion—How did
Barth Fight (1947)
- Theology of Heilsgeschichte (1972)
Yamaya, Seigo New Testament - The Theology of Paul (1936)

(1889–1982) Scholar - The New Testament: A New
Translation and Exegesis (5 Vols.
1930–48)
- The Origin of Christianity (2 vols.
1957–58)
- Explanatory Bibliography of the
New Testament (1943)
Yanaihara, Tadao Non-Church - Religion and Democracy in

Economist/President Modern Japan (1948)
of University of Tokyo
Furuya, Yasuo Produced many - Theology of Religions (1985)

(1926–) studies of American
Christianity
He was interested in
the relationship
between Christianity
and other religions
Kimura, Yonetaro Dialectical Theology - “A Survey of Thought Movements

(1889–1949) (Barthian) in 1932” in Japan Christian
Yearbook 1933
Kumano, Dialectical Theology - Introduction to Dialectical

Yoshikata (Barthian) Theology (1932)
- Journal New Weekly Evangelist.
- Basic Questions of Christology
(1934)
- A study of the Johannine Epistles
(1934)
- Contemporary Theology (1934)
235
- The Uniqueness of Christianity

(1937)
- Faith & Reality (1941)
- The Faith of the Apostle Paul (1941)
- The Outline of Christianity (1947)
- The Essence of Christianity (1947)
- Martin Luther (1947)
- Synoptic Gospels (1952)
- Introduction to Christian Ethics
(1960)
- History of Japanese Theological
Thoughts (1968)
- A History of Japanese Ethical
Thoughts (article in the journal
Gospel & The World)
Yoshimitsu, Roman Catholics - Catholicism, Thomas, Newman

Yoshihiko (1934)
(1904–1945)
Yoshimura, Yoshio Dialectical Theology - Translated Barth’s Commentary on

(Barthian) also Romans
interested in
Kierkegaard
Teshima, Ikuro Non-Church, - Introduction to the Original

(1910–1973) Pentecostal Gospel Faith.
- The Love of the Holy Spirit.
Tokyo: Makuya Bible Seminary.
- The Jews and the Japanese: The
Successful Outsiders.
236
Appendix
Appendix II. List of Japanese Christian Novelists (Source: various,

including Wikipedia)
Name of
the Author Important Publications Notes
Ariyoshi, - Folksongs (1956) Nominated for Akutagawa prize

Sawako - The Wife of Hanaoka Seishu His novels center on questions of
(1931–1984) (1966) social justice
- Without Color (1964)
Endo, - Silence (1966) Japan’s best known novelist

Shusaku - Beside the Dead Sea (1973) President of Japan’s Pen Club
(1923–1996) - A Life of Jesus (1973)
- Samurai (1980)
- Scandal (1986)
Fukunaga, - Flowers (1954) Japan Literature Awards

Takehiko - Rivers of Oblivion (1964)
(1918–1979) - Island of Death (1971)
Miura, - The Tower of Babel (1971) Husband of Sono Ayano

Shumon - Sacrifice (1972) Former director of the
(1926–) - Indians of Musashino Plains, Association of Japanese Writers
(1982)
Miura, Ayako - Hyo-ten (Asahi Shinbunsha, The themes she explores in her
(1922–1999) 1965). Translated into English novels are primarily Biblical
as Freezing Point (Dawn themes: human depravity and
Press, 1986). egoism on the one hand, and
- Shiokari To-ge (Shinchôsha, sacrifice and forgiveness of sin on
1968). Translated into English the other. She is often compared
as Shiokari Pass (OMF Press, and contrasted with the Japanese
1974). Catholic novelist Endo Shusaku,
- Yuki no Arubamu who lived around the same time.
(Shôgakkan, 1986).
Translated into English as A
Heart of Winter (OMF Press,
1991).
- Kairei (Asahi Shinbunsha,
1981). Translated into English
as Hidden Ranges (Dawn
Press, 1993).
- Hosokawa Garasha Fujin
(Shufunotomosha, 1975).
Translated into English as
Lady Gracia (IBC Publishing,
2004).
237
Appendix II. (Continued)
Name of
- Michi Ariki (Shufunotomosha,

1969). Translated into English
as The Wind is Howling
(Intervarsity Press, 1977)
Mori, Arimasa - On the Banks of River Essayist influenced by Descartes,

(1912–1976) Babylon (1957) Pascal and Dostoevsky, Jean Paul
- Faraway Notre Dame (1967) Sartre and Maurice Merleau-
- In Earthen Vessels Ponty
- Light & Darkness
- A Life of Abraham
Ogawa, Kunio - A Certain Bible (1973) He wrote about biblical

(1927–2008) - That Man, (referring to Characters like Judas and David.
Judas)
- Songs of the King (1988)
Ohara, Tomie - A Woman Called En In 1956, she received Women’s

(She) Literature Prize for Sutomai
(1912–2000) tsumbo and 1960, the Mainichi
Cultural Prize for Literature and
Art for Utsukushi to iu onna and
the Noma Literary Prize for A
Woman Called En.
Shiina, Rinzo - Encounter (1952) Influenced by Dostoevsky

(1911–1973) - Beautiful Woman (1955) Winner of Literature Prize
Confessions of a Prisoner Ministry of Education (1955)
(1969) Rinzo led a Christian Writers
group called “Seed Group” and
encouraged young authors like
Abe Mitsuko and Mori Reiko
Sono, Ayako - Nameless Monument (1969) She won the Akutagawa prize
(1931–) - Showers for the earth (1976) 1954
- God’s defiled hand (1979) She presently (??) works as the
- His name is Joshua (1980) president (JOMAS: Japan
- Lamentations (this novel is Overseas Missionaries Assistance
about the genocide in Society)
Rwanda..)
238
Appendix
Name of
Takahashi, - Lonely Woman, translated Takahashi received the 1985

Takako by Maryellen Toman Mori Yomiuri Prize for Ikari no ko
(1932–) (New York: Columbia (Child of Wrath).
University Press, 2004).
ISBN 978-0-231-13126-1.
- “Congruent Figures”
(So-jikei), in Japanese Women
Writers: Twentieth Century
Short Fiction, translated by
Noriko Mizuta Lippit and
Kyoko Iriye Selden (Armonk,
NY: M.E. Sharpe, 1991)
- “Doll Love” (Ningyo- ai),
translated by Mona Nagai
and Yukiko Tanaka in This
Kind of Woman: Ten Stories
by Japanese Women Writers,
1960–1976, ed. Yukiko
Tanaka and Elizabeth
Hanson (Stanford: Stanford
University Press, 1982),
197–223.
- “Holy Terror” (Kodomo-
sama) and “A Boundless
Void” (Byo-bo), translated by
Amanda Seaman in The
Massachusetts Review 51/3
(Fall 2010): 439–55 and
456–81.
Kaga, - Kaerazaru natsu ( Ꮻ䭘䬥䭚ᄐ , 1968 Minister of Education

Otohiko A Summer Long Gone) Award for New Artists for
(1926–) - Shitsugen (The Marsh) Furandoru no fuyu (Winter in
- Furandoru no fuyu (Winter in Flanders)
Flanders) 1974 Tanizaki Prize for
Kaerazaru natsu ( Ꮻ䭘䬥䭚ᄐ , A
Summer Long Gone)
1979 Japan Literature Grand
Prize for Senkoku (The Verdict)
1985 Osaragi Jiro Prize for
Shitsugen (The Marsh)
2011 Person of Cultural Merit
239
Name of
Tanaka, - Ro-kyoku shiasahimaru no 1979 Naoki Prize for Ro-kyoku

Komisama hanashi/Mimi no koto shiasahimaru no hanashi / Mimi
(1926–) ( ᶉᦛᏧᦺᣣਣ䬽⹤ / 䮦䮦䬽䬢䬷 ) no koto ( ᶉᦛᏧᦺᣣਣ䬽⹤ / 䮦䮦䬽䬢䬷 )
1979 Tanizaki Prize for Poroporo
( 䮤䮴䮤䮴 )
Moriuchi, - Hyoga ga kuru made ni. Yomiuri Prize for Hyoga ga kuru
Toshio made ni.
(1936–1990)
Ayako, Miura - Her novel, Freezing Point, The themes she explores in her
(She) was awarded top prize in a novels are primarily Biblical
(1922–1999) prestigious contest, and she themes: human depravity and
went on to publish many egoism on the one hand, and
bestsellers. sacrifice and forgiveness of sin on
- Hyo-ten (Asahi Shinbunsha, the other. She is often compared
1965). Translated into and contrasted with the Japanese
English as Freezing Point Catholic novelist Endo Shusaku,
(Dawn Press, 1986). who lived around the same time.
- Shiokari To-ge (Shinchôsha,
1968). Translated into
English as Shiokari Pass
(OMF Press, 1974).
- Yuki no Arubamu
(Shôgakkan, 1986).
Translated into English as A
Heart of Winter (OMF Press,
1991).
- Kairei (Asahi Shinbunsha,
1981). Translated into
English as Hidden Ranges
(Dawn Press, 1993).
- Hosokawa Garasha Fujin
Lady Gracia (IBC
Publishing, 2004).
- Michi Ariki
The Wind is Howling
(Intervarsity Press, 1977)
240
12-Summary-NLS.qxd 10/8/2013 5:27 PM Page 241
Samenvatting
De Japanners en het christendom: een
complexe relatie
Het christendom is sinds het midden van de zestiende eeuw

zichtbaar actief in Japan, en toch is Japan een van de minst
geëvangeliseerde landen van de wereld. Zoals blijkt uit de ver-
schillende statistische bronnen van dit boek, ligt het
percentage christenen in Japan tussen de 1,40 en 1,54 pro-
cent. De centrale vraag van deze dissertatie is daarom: “Wat
zijn de belangrijkste factoren waarom het christendom tot nu
toe niet succesvol is in Japan?” De volgende alinea’s geven een
samenvatting van de verschillende hoofdstukken van dit boek.
Inleiding (hoofdstuk 1)
In hoofdstuk 1 wordt het raamwerk van het onderzoek

uiteengezet. De centrale onderzoeksvraag en de centrale
hypothese worden hier geformuleerd. Het hoofdstuk geeft
een overzicht van verschillende factoren zoals de sociale, cul-
turele, historische, missiologische en politieke dimensies van
het christendom in Japan. Voorts worden begrippen zoals
“christendom” en “Japanse cultuur” gespecificeerd; in dit
hoofdstuk wordt duidelijk uitgelegd wat onder deze begrip-
pen wordt verstaan in dit boek. Hoofdstuk 1 dient als basis
voor alle volgende hoofdstukken van deze dissertatie.
241
Historische factoren (hoofdstuk 2)
Hoofdstuk 2 geeft een historisch overzicht van het christen-

dom in Japan. Het beschrijft beknopt de komst van het
rooms-katholicisme naar Japan vanaf het einde van de
zestiende eeuw en de vervolging van deze godsdienst tijdens
de Tokugawa- (Edo-) periode (1603–1868). In dit hoofdstuk
wordt ook kort de geschiedenis van het protestantisme in
Japan geschetst en wordt de terugkeer van het christendom in
het land tijdens de Meijiperiode (1868–1912) besproken. Dit
hoofdstuk geeft tevens een korte beschrijving van de periode
na de Tweede Wereldoorlog en de verhouding van de
Japanners tot het christendom in deze tijd. Dit hoofdstuk is
onmisbaar om de context van de volgende hoofdstukken te
begrijpen, in het bijzonder die van de hoofdstukken 5 en 7.
Factoren verband houdend met

wereldbeschouwing (hoofdstuk 3)
Hoofdstuk 3 bespreekt de mogelijke conflictgebieden tussen

de Japanse en de westers-christelijke wereldbeschouwing.
Hier worden de culturele en religieuze aspecten van de
Japanse wereldbeschouwing besproken. Begrippen zoals wa
(harmonie), uchi-soto (binnengroep/buitengroep), giri (sociale
wederkerigheid), honne (innerlijke overtuigingen, gevoelens),
tatemae (een door sociale normen beïnvloede mening of
actie), en amae (afhankelijkheid van de welwillendheid van
anderen) worden beschreven en in verband gebracht met de
hoofdvraag van deze dissertatie.
Voorts worden in hoofdstuk 3 enkele religieuze
denkbeelden van de Japanners besproken. Het hoofdstuk
schetst de manieren waarop deze denkbeelden botsen met
242
Samenvatting
westers-christelijke denkbeelden. Hier worden begrippen

beschreven zoals kami (god of goden), mushukyo (ongelovig)
en het concept van harmonie tussen de bestaande godsdien-
sten, d.w.z., boeddhisme, shintoïsme en confucianisme.
Theologische factoren (hoofdstuk 4)
De botsing tussen de Japanse en de westers-christelijke

wereldbeschouwing heeft geleid tot een theologisch conflict.
Hoofdstuk 4 bespreekt enkele theologische onderwerpen
zoals zonde, leven na de dood, voorouderverering en de
exclusiviteit van Christus vanuit een Japans cultureel en
religieus perspectief. De theologische concepten worden hier
vanuit een min of meer evangelisch perspectief in de Japanse
religieuze context onderzocht. In dit hoofdstuk wordt ook
Sekundo Chansu Ron (tweede-kanstheorie), of verlossing voor
de overledenen, besproken.
Missiologische factoren (hoofdstuk 5)
Hoofdstuk 5 gaat in op missiologische factoren verband

houdend met de pogingen om Japan te kerstenen. Er wordt
besproken hoe het christendom in de loop van de geschiede-
nis bij de Japanse bevolking werd geïntroduceerd. Sommige
methoden om Japanners te bekeren botsten met aspecten van de
Japanse cultuur en zelfs met de morele en sociale overtuigingen
van enkele autochtone Japanse christelijke denkers. Een van
de antwoorden op de vraag waarom het christendom tot nu
toe niet succesvol is in Japan, zou te vinden kunnen zijn in de
wijze waarop westerse missionarissen het christendom in de loop
van de geschiedenis aan de Japanners hebben gepresenteerd.
243
Dit hoofdstuk bestaat uit drie grote delen. De eerste twee

zijn korte beschrijvingen van christelijke missies, zowel
katholieke als protestantse. Het derde deel bespreekt drie
mogelijke fouten die westerse missionarissen in de loop van de
geschiedenis in Japan hebben gemaakt; deze houden verband
met: (1) een eurocentrische benadering, (2) een gebrek aan
aandacht voor de culturele context, en (3) competitiviteit
tussen denominaties. Ook deze mogelijke fouten worden in
dit hoofdstuk besproken.
Sociale factoren (hoofdstuk 6)
Hoofdstuk 6 beschrijft meerdere sociale factoren die mogelijk

hebben bijgedragen tot het feit dat het christendom in Japan
niet op grote schaal wordt gepraktiseerd. Er worden sociale fac-
toren besproken zoals de sociale status, familieverplichtingen,
taken in de eigen wijk en de beroeps- en onderwijsparticipatie
van de meeste Japanners. Dit hoofdstuk beschrijft waarom de
gemiddelde Japanner mogelijk onvoldoende tijd en ruimte
heeft om volledig te participeren in een overtuigd christelijk
leven dat intensieve betrokkenheid verlangt.
Politieke factoren (hoofdstuk 7)
Hoofdstuk 7 biedt enkele cruciale nieuwe inzichten in de rol

die de politiek heeft gespeeld in de ontwikkeling van het
christendom in Japan. Dit hoofdstuk beschrijft hoe het west-
ers-christendom en de daarmee samengaande politieke
denkbeelden, al dan niet intentioneel, vaak zo hebben
samengewerkt dat het christendom in Japan niet op grote
schaal wordt aangehangen en gepraktiseerd. Veel bezwaren
244
Samenvatting
van de Japanners tegen het christendom houden verband met

westerse agressie, oorlog en geweld. Hoofdstuk 7 onderzoekt
daarom de verbanden tussen politiek, militarisme, christen-
dom en de Japanse cultuur in het licht van de hierboven
geformuleerde centrale vraag van dit onderzoek.
De bijdrage van het christendom aan Japan

(hoofdstuk 8)
Hoofdstuk 8 beschrijft enkele positieve bijdragen die het

christendom aan de Japanse cultuur en maatschappij heeft
geleverd. Het bespreekt vier grote invloedssferen: onderwijs,
sociale rechtvaardigheid, theologie en intellectueel leven. Hier
wordt kort de positie besproken die autochtone christelijke
kunstenaars en mensenrechtenactivisten in de Japanse cultuur
en maatschappij hebben verworven. Hoofdstuk 8 presenteert
daarmee een evenwichtiger beeld van het christendom in
Japan, door niet alleen te kijken naar factoren voor conflicten
bij de ontvangst van het christendom, maar ook naar de posi-
tieve invloed die het christendom op de Japanse cultuur en
maatschappij heeft gehad.
Slotoverwegingen (hoofdstuk 9)
Hoofdstuk 9 bevat slotopmerkingen en conclusies over het ont-

breken van kwantitatief succes voor het christendom in Japan,
op basis van hetgeen in de voorafgaande hoofdstukken is gepre-
senteerd. Het christendom is in zuiver getalsmatig opzicht tot
nu toe niet succesvol geweest in Japan. Dat is gewoonweg een
feit. Maar uiteindelijk is succes dat wordt uitgelegd in uitsluitend
kwantitatieve termen minder waard dan geestelijke invloed.
245
13-Summary-Japanese.qxd 10/8/2013 5:27 PM Page 247
ⷐ⚂
ᣣᧄੱߣࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎ̆̆ߘߩⶄ㔀ߥ㑐ଥ
㧝㧢਎♿ਛ⪲એ㒠‫ޔ‬ᣣᧄߢߪࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎߩવ㆏߇㗼⪺ߦߥ
ߐࠇߡ߈ߚ‫߇ࠈߎߣޕ‬ᣣᧄߪ੹߽਎⇇ߦ߅޿ߡ‫⑔߽ᦨޔ‬㖸
ൻߐࠇߡ޿ߥ޿࿖ߩ৻ߟߢ޽ࠆ‫ࠆ޿ߡࠇߐ␜ߦᦠᧄޕ‬ㅢࠅ
᭽‫ޔ߫ࠇࠃߦ⸘⛔ߥޘ‬ᣣᧄߦ߅ߌࠆࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻⠪ੱญߪ޿߹
ߛߦ‫ ߆ߕࠊޔ‬1.40㨪1.54㧑ߦߔ߉ߥ޿‫߃ࠁࠇߘޕ‬ᒰ⺰ᢥߩ
ਛᔃ⊛⸳໧ߪ‫ޔ‬ᰴߩ߽ߩߢ޽ࠆ‫ޕ‬
‫࠻ࠬ࡝ࠠޟ‬ᢎߪߥߗᣣᧄߢᚑഞߒߡ޿ߥ޿ߩ߆㧫 ߘߩਥ
ߥℂ↱ߪ㧫‫ޠ‬
એਅߪ‫ޔ‬ฦ┨ߩⷐ⚂ߢ޽ࠆ‫ޕ‬
ߪߓ߼ߦ㧔╙㧝┨㧕
ᧄ┨ߢߪ‫ߕ߹ޔ‬ᒰ⎇ⓥߩᨒ⚵ߺ߇␜ߐࠇࠆ‫⎇ޕ‬ⓥߩߚ߼ߩ
ਛᔃ⊛⸳໧‫߃╵ߦࠇߘޔ‬ᓧࠆ઒⺑ߩᄢᨒ߇␜ߐࠇࠆ‫ޕ‬ᣣᧄ
ߦ߅ߌࠆࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎߩ␠ળ⊛‫ޔ‬ᢥൻ⊛‫ޔ‬ᱧผ⊛‫ޔ‬ትᢎቇ⊛‫ޔ‬
ߐࠄߦߪ᡽ᴦ⊛ߥ᭽‫ⷐߥޘ‬࿃ߦߟ޿ߡ᭎ⷰߔࠆ‫ࠠޟߦࠄߐޕ‬
࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎ‫ޟޠ‬ᣣᧄᢥൻ‫ߢᦠᧄ߇⺆↪ߩߤߥޠ‬ᜬߟᗧ๧ߦߟ
޿ߡ߽․ቯߔࠆ‫╙ߪ┨ᧄޕ‬㧞┨એᓟߩో┨ߩၮ␆⊛ߥ⸃⺑
ߢ޽ࠆ‫ޕ‬
ᱧผ⊛ⷐ࿃㧔╙㧞┨㧕
ᧄ┨ߢߪ‫ޔ‬ᣣᧄߦ߅ߌࠆࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎผ߇᭎ⷰߐࠇࠆ‫ޕ‬16 ਎
♿‫ޔ‬ᣣᧄߦࡠ࡯ࡑ㨯ࠞ࠻࡝࠶ࠢ߇౉ߞߚߣ߈ߩߎߣ‫ޔ‬એᓟߣ
ࠅࠊߌᓼᎹᤨઍ㧔ᳯᚭᤨઍ 1603-1868 ᐕ㧕ߦ߅޿ߡߥߐ
ࠇߚࠠ࡝ࠪ࠲ࡦᒢ࿶ߩᱧผ‫ߪߦࠄߐޔ‬ᣣᧄߩࡊࡠ࠹ࠬ࠲ࡦ
247
࠻ߩᱧผߦߟ޿ߡߢ޽ࠆ‫ߚ߹ޕ‬᣿ᴦᤨઍ㧔1868-1912 ᐕ㧕
ߦࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎ߇ౣ⚫੺ߐࠇߚߣ߈ߩߎߣ‫╙ޔ‬㧞ᰴ਎⇇ᄢᚢ
ᓟߩᣣᧄߢߩࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎผߦߟ޿ߡ߽‫◲ޔ‬නߦ⷗ߡ޿ߊߎ
ߣߦߔࠆ‫ޕ‬
਎⇇ⷰߩⷐ࿃㧔╙㧟┨㧕
ᧄ┨ߢߪ‫ޔ‬ᣣᧄੱߣ⷏᰷ߩࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎᓤߩ਎⇇ⷰߩ⋧㆑ߦ
ߟ޿ߡ⠨ኤߔࠆ‫ޕ‬ᣣᧄੱߩᜬߟ⁛․ߥᢥൻ⊛‫ޔ‬ቬᢎ⊛ⷰᔨ
ߦߟ޿ߡߢ޽ࠆ‫ޟߌࠊࠅߣޕ‬๺‫ޟޠ‬ౝ‫⟵ޟޠ‬ℂ‫ᧄޟޠ‬㖸‫ޠ‬
‫ࠆࠁࠊ޿ޔߤߥޠ߃↞ޟ‬ᣣᧄ⊛ⷰᔨߦߟ޿ߡ‫⸳ᦠᧄޔ‬໧ߩ
㕙߆ࠄ⺰⼏ߒߡ޿߈ߚ޿‫ޕ‬
ᣣᧄੱߩቬᢎ⊛ⷰᔨߦߟ޿ߡ߽⷗ߡ޿ߊߎߣߦߔࠆ‫ߣޕ‬
ߊߦ⷏᰷ࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎળߩⷰᔨߣߪ⇣ߥࠆ߽ߩߦߟ޿ߡߢ޽
ࠆ‫ޟ߿ޠ␹ޟޕ‬ήቬᢎ‫ⷰߩޠ‬ᔨߦߟ޿ߡ‫ߦࠄߐޔ‬ᣢሽቬᢎ
ߢ޽ࠆ‫੽ޟ‬ᢎ‫␹ޟޠ‬㆏‫ޟޠ‬ఌᢎ‫౒ߩߣޠ‬ሽߩⷰᔨߦߟ޿ߡ
߽⺰⼏ߔࠆ‫ޕ‬
␹ቇ⊛ⷐ࿃㧔╙㧠┨㧕
ᣣᧄੱߩ਎⇇ⷰߣ⷏ᵗ⊛ࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎ߇಴ળ߁ߣߎࠈ‫␹ޔ‬ቇ
⊛ߥ໧㗴߇ᶋ߈ᓂࠅߦߥࠆ‫ޕ‬ᐞߟ߆ߩ␹ቇ⊛ߥⷰᔨ̆̆
‫ޟޠ⟋ޟ‬ᱫᓟ↢๮‫ޟޠ‬వ␲ଏ㙃‫ߚ߹ޔޠ‬ᣣᧄੱߩᢥൻ⊛࡮ቬ
ᢎ⊛㕙߆ࠄ⷗ߚࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎߩ⁛⥄ᕈߥߤߦߟ޿ߡ‫ࠄࠇߘޕ‬
ߩ␹ቇ⊛ⷰᔨ߇‫ޔ‬ᣣᧄߩቬᢎ⊛㘑࿯ߦ߅޿ߡ⑔㖸⊛ߦߤ߁
ℂ⸃ߢ߈ࠆ߆ࠍ‫ߪߢ┨ᧄޔ‬ᬌ⸽ߒߡ޿߈ߚ޿‫ޕ‬ᣣᧄߢ⿠ߎ
ߞߡ޿ࠆ‫ޟ‬ᱫᓟߩ࠮ࠞࡦ࠼࠴ࡖࡦࠬ⺰‫ޠ‬㧔ᱫ⠪ߩ࿁ᔃߩᯏ
ળ㧕ߦ㑐ߒߡ߽‫ޕࠆߔߦߣߎߊ޿ߡ⷗ޔ‬
248
ⷐ⚂ : ᣣ ᧄ ੱ 䬷䭴䮱䮀䮏 ᢎ ʊʊ䬬䬽 ⶄ 㔀䬹
ትᢎቇ⊛ⷐ࿃㧔╙ 5 ┨㧕
ᧄ┨ߢߪ‫ޔ‬ᣣᧄࠍࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎൻߔࠆ⹜ߺߦ㑐ߒ‫ޔ‬ትᢎቇ⊛
ߥ⻉໧㗴ߦశࠍᒰߡࠆ‫ޕ‬ᱧผ⊛ߦߺߡ‫࠻ࠬ࡝ࠠޔ‬ᢎߪ޿߆
ߥࠆᒻߢᣣᧄੱߦ⚫੺ߐࠇߡ߈ߚߛࠈ߁߆‫ߡߟ߆ޕ‬ᣣᧄੱ
ࠍᡷቬߐߖࠃ߁ߣߒߚ߿ࠅᣇߪ‫ߦ߈ߣޔ‬ᣣᧄᢥൻߣⴣ⓭ߒ
ߚߛߌߢߪߥ߆ߞߚ‫ߦߢߔޕ‬ᣣᧄੱࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻⠪ߣߥߞߚ⠪
ߚߜߩ୶ℂ⊛‫␠ޔ‬ળ⊛⽿છߣኻ┙ߔࠆߎߣߔࠄ޽ߞߚߩߢ
޽ࠆ‫ޕ‬
‫࠻ࠬ࡝ࠠߗߥޟ‬ᢎߪ޿߹ߛߦᣣᧄߢᐢ߹ߞߡ޿ߥ޿ߩ
߆‫߁޿ߣޠ‬໧㗴ߦኻߔࠆ৻ߟߩ╵߃ߪ‫ޔ‬ᄙಽߦ‫⷏ޔ‬ᵗߩት
ᢎᏧ߇ࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎࠍᣣᧄੱߦવ߃ࠆ㓙ߩ‫ࠅ߿ޟ‬ᣇ‫ߞ޽ߦޠ‬
ߚߣ⸒߃ࠆߛࠈ߁‫ޕ‬
ᧄ┨ߪᄢ߈ߊ㧟ߟߩㇱಽ߆ࠄᚑࠆ‫ߩ߼ߓߪޕ‬㧞ߟߪ‫ࠞޔ‬
࠻࡝࠶ࠢ߅ࠃ߮ࡊࡠ࠹ࠬ࠲ࡦ࠻෺ᣇߩᣣᧄትᢎߦ㑐ߒߡߢ
޽ࠆ‫⷏ޔߦࠄߐޕ‬ᵗߩትᢎᏧ߇ᣣᧄߢ߅߆ߒߚ㧟ߟߩㆊߜ
ߦߟ޿ߡ߽⺰⼏ߒߡ޿ࠆ‫ߩߘޕ‬ㆊߜߣߪ‫ޔ‬㧔㧝㧕᰷☨ਛᔃ
ਥ⟵‫ޔ‬㧔㧞㧕ᣣᧄߩવ⛔ᢥൻ߳ߩή⍮‫ޔ‬㧔㧟㧕ᢎᵷ⊛ਇ๺
ߢ޽ࠆ‫ޕ‬
␠ળ⊛ⷐ࿃㧔╙㧢┨㧕
ᧄ┨ߢߪ‫࠻ࠬ࡝ࠠޔ‬ᢎ߇ߥߗᣣᧄߢᐢ߹ߞߡ޿ߥ޿߆ߦߟ
޿ߡ‫␠ߩߘޔ‬ળ⊛ⷐ࿃ࠍ⠨ኤߔࠆ‫ޕ‬
ߚߣ߃߫␠ળ⊛࿾૏‫ޔ‬ኅᣖ⊛⟵ോ‫ߩߤࠎߣ߶ޔߦࠄߐޕ‬
ᣣᧄੱߪ࿾ၞߦ߅޿ߡ⥄ಽߩ⡯ᬺ߿‫ޔ‬ᢎ⢒ߦᔕߓߚ⽿છࠍ
ߦߥߞߡ޿ࠆ‫ޕ‬ᐔဋ⊛ߥᣣᧄੱ߇ࡈ࡞࠲ࠗࡓߢ₂り⊛ࠠ࡝
ࠬ࠻⠪↢ᵴࠍㅍࠆߎߣߩ࿎㔍ߐߪ৻૕ߤߎߦ޽ࠆߩ߆‫ߘޔ‬
ࠇߦߟ޿ߡ߽⷗ߡ޿ߊ‫ޕ‬
249
᡽ᴦ⊛ⷐ࿃㧔╙㧣┨㧕
ᧄ┨ߢߪ‫ޔ‬ᣣᧄߩࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎߣߩ߆߆ࠊࠅߦ߅޿ߡ᡽ᴦ߇
ᨐߚߒߡ߈ߚᓎഀߦߟ޿ߡ‫ޔ‬ᣂߒ޿⷗ᣇࠍ⚫੺ߔࠆ‫⷏ޕ‬᰷
ߩࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎߪߎࠇ߹ߢᄙߊߩ႐ว‫ߩߘޔ‬᡽ᴦ⊛㊁ᔃߣ৻
✜ߦേ߈‫ޔ‬ᵴേߒߚߚ߼‫ޔ‬ᣣᧄߢߪ޽߹ࠅฃߌ౉ࠇࠄࠇߥ
߆ߞߚ‫ޕ‬ᄙߊߩᣣᧄੱᧂା⠪߇ญߦߔࠆ੐ᨩߣ޿߃߫‫ޔ‬਎
⇇ผߦ߅ߌࠆࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎᓤߦࠃࠆଚ⇛ᚢ੎߿‫࠻ࠬ࡝ࠠޔ‬ᢎ
ᓤห჻ߩ੎޿ߢ޽ࠆ‫ࠄࠇߎޕ‬᡽ᴦߣァ㓌‫࠻ࠬ࡝ࠠޔ‬ᢎߣᣣ
ᧄᢥൻߩ㑐ଥߦߟ޿ߡ‫ߩᦠᧄޔ‬ਛᔃ⊛⸳໧ߩⷰὐ߆ࠄ⺰⼏
ߒߡ޿ߊ‫ޕ‬
ᣣᧄ߳ߩࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎߩഞ❣㧔╙㧤┨㧕
ᧄ┨ߢߪ‫ޔ‬ᣣᧄߩᢥൻ㧛␠ળߦਈ߃ߚࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎߩഞ❣ߣ
޿߁‫ߩࠬ࡜ࡊޔ‬㕙ߦߟ޿ߡขࠅ਄ߍߚ޿‫ߩߘߌࠊࠅߣޕ‬㧠
ߟߩ஥㕙̆̆ᢎ⢒‫␠ޔ‬ળᱜ⟵‫␹ޔ‬ቇ‫ߚ߹ޔ‬⍮⊛ੱ↢ߦ㑐ߒ
ߡߢ޽ࠆ‫ޕ‬ᣣᧄੱ⧓ⴚኅ‫ੱߚ߹ޔ‬ᮭᵴേኅߥߤ߇ᣣᧄߩᢥ
ൻ㧛␠ળߦ߅޿ߡᓧߚ࿾૏ߦߟ޿ߡ߽ㅀߴࠄࠇࠆ‫ࠬ࡝ࠠޕ‬
࠻ᢎ߇ᣣᧄߢ⿠ߎߒߚኻ┙߫߆ࠅߢߥߊ‫ޔ‬ᣣᧄߩᢥൻ㧛␠
ળߦਈ߃ߚ⦟޿ᓇ㗀ߣ޿߁ࡊ࡜ࠬߩ㕙߽ㅀߴࠆߎߣߦࠃࠅ‫ޔ‬
ࡃ࡜ࡦࠬ޽ࠆᣣᧄትᢎⷰࠍዷ㐿ߔࠆ‫ޕ‬
ᦨᓟߩᚲᗵ㧔╙㧥┨㧕
೨┨߹ߢߩ੐ᨩߦၮߠ߈ᧄ┨ߢߪ‫ߗߥޔ‬ᣣᧄߦ߅ߌࠆࠠ࡝
ࠬ࠻ᢎ߇ା⠪ᢙࠍિ߫ߖߕ‫ޔ‬㊂⊛ߦિ߮ߥ߆ߞߚ߆ߦߟ޿
ߡ‫⊛⚳ᦨޔ‬ᚲᗵߣ⚿⺰ࠍ⺆ࠆ‫ޕ‬ା⠪ᢙߩ㕙ߢߪࠠ࡝ࠬ࠻ᢎ
ߪᣣᧄߢ޿߹ߛߦᚑഞߒߡ޿ߥ޿ߣ޿߁ߩߪ‫ޔ‬᣿ࠄ߆ߥ੐
ታߛࠈ߁‫ޔࠄ߇ߥߒ߆ߒޕ‬㊂⊛ᚑഞߛߌ߇ᚑഞߢߪߥ޿‫ޕ‬
⾰⊛ᓇ㗀ߣ޿߁ⷰὐ߆ࠄߺߚᚑഞ߽޽ࠆ‫ޕ‬㊂⊛ᚑഞߪ‫⾰ޔ‬
⊛ᓇ㗀ߩᚑഞߩ਄ࠍⴕߊ߽ߩߢߪߥ޿‫ޕ߁ࠈߛࠆ߃⸒߽ߣޔ‬
250

Japan and Chirstianity PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Japan and Chirstianity PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Japan and Chirstianity PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

What is the thesis of the dissertation?

What is the thesis of the dissertation?

What factors does the dissertation investigate as possible reasons for Christianity's lack of success in Japan?

What factors does the dissertation investigate as possible reasons for Christianity's lack of success in Japan?

00-Front_Matter.

qxd 10/19/2013 2:04 PM Page i

The Japanese and Christianity

ter verkrijging van de graad Doctor aan

Mohammad Hassan Oliai

geboren te Tabriz, Iran

Promotor: Prof. Dr. M. E. Brinkman

The Japanese and Christianity

The Japanese and Christianity

Copyright © 2013 by M.H. Oliai

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,

For permission requests, write to the publisher, addressed

Dedicated to my beloved family,

“Sin, he reflected, is not what it is usually thought to be;

— Shusaku Endo, Silence

Since the mid-sixteenth century, Christianity has been notably

Cover Photo: iStockphotos

Chapter 2: A Brief Historical Review . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15

Chapter 3: Factors in the Japanese Worldview . . . . . . . . 35

Chapter 4: Theological Factors . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65

The Japanese and Christianity – A Complex Relation

4.3. Salvation in Japanese Context . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75

Chapter 5: Missiological Factors . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99

Chapter 6: Societal Factors . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 129

Chapter 7: Political Factors . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153

Chapter 8: Christianity’s Contribution to Japanese Life. . 187

Chapter 9: Final Reflections . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 203

I am indebted to many people for their assistance with the

The Japanese and Christianity – A Complex Relation

Above all, my gratitude goes to my entire family, especially

From childhood, I have been fascinated with Japanese culture.

Amsterdam, 28 September 2013

The story of the relationship between Japan and Christianity

The Japanese and Christianity – A Complex Relation

suitable for discussion here, but these seemed to most relevant

politics, militarism, Christianity and Japanese culture in rela-

This dissertation is based on extended literature study and

Throughout the dissertation, I often use generalized terms

The Japanese and Christianity – A Complex Relation

start. How exactly is it defined? Can church denominations or

of Christ (which encompasses the Methodist, Reformed,

1.2.2. The Japanese Culture

By Japanese culture, I mean the Japanese people, language,

The Japanese and Christianity – A Complex Relation

with other cultures. Although my final conclusion will be that

1.3. Central Hypothesis

Over the course of the period of my study of Japanese culture,

Historical Factors (Ch. 2)

In chapter two, I provide an historical review of Christianity

Worldview Factors (Ch. 3)

In chapter three, I examine probable areas of conflict between

The Japanese and Christianity – A Complex Relation

relational context.10 Fukuda calls this contextual logic: no reli-

imparts ultimate meaning and value to everything. Nature

Theological Factors (Ch. 4)